Skip to main content

Full text of "...Sophocles Antigone;"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 










.y Google 


Hi ihc OIUcu uf ilib Ubrurljm <ii Vonniese, at Waebiugton. 



This edition of the Antigone is baaed upon Giistav Wolff's 
second edition, Leipzig, 1873, 

In most cases where the text varies from his, tlie readings of 
the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those 
of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors. 
The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which 
it is hoped furnishes sufHcient material for an intelligent apprecia- 
tion of the most important problems in the tesitual criticism of the 
play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected 
readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through 
lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex, 
now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the 
variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the 
edition of Campbell. 

The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that lai^e 
number of students who begin their study of Greek tri^edy with 
this play. 

The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth- 
ynieal scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Skytkmic 
and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White. 

Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann, 
Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf. 

The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations 
to his colleague. Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical 
apparatus ; and to his pupil, Mr, Walter Miller, A.M. , for gener- 
ous service in verifying references. 

M. L. D'OOGE. 

y Google 


In preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit o£ corrections 
and suggestions made by several of his reriewers, and in at least one 
case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledg- 
ments are especiaUy due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and 
F. B. Tarliell. 

M. L. D'OOGE. 


April, im. 

.y Google 





Oedipcs and locasta, i^ing and queen of Thebes, left a family 
of four children, Eteoclea, I'olynices, Antigone, and lamene. 
The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each 
to role a year alternately with the other. Antigone became tlio 
betrothed of Haemon, the son of Eurydice and of Creon, who was 
tlie brother of loeasta.' Between Eteoclea and Polynicea a 
strife arose (HI) concerning the succession to the throne. - Poly- 
nices fied for protection and aid to Adrastna, king of Ai^os, 
married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and 
hrilliantlj- equipped (129, 130) host against his native city, in 
order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and 
sword (285). 

In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from 
tlie venerable soer Tiresiaa (993-95) , who had declared that Ares 
was wroth witJi Thebes because, at the founding of the city, 
Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Area fountain. 
Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teetli, and from 
these had sprimg the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock 
was desired hy the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an 
offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on ftStl), threw bimself 
down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of 
the dragon (otjkov « /.(Aa/i^a^fl Sfjiioiros, Eiir. Phoen. 1010). 
Encouraged hy this sacrifice, the Thebana began the defcnCe of 
the fortified city. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile 
leader with his troops (141). Capaueus especially vaunted him- 
self with insolent boasts (130, 13C) ; and, as he was mounting 
tiie ramparts witli flaming torch iu Jiand, Zeus struck him down 
with a thunderbolt (131). Tlie hostile brothers fell upon each 
other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (14G). Thus 



the Ai^ives failed in securing the object of their expedition. 
That which crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage 
of tlie besieged ; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile 
chieftains find their death eitlicr at the gates of Thebes or on 
the flight (141-3). Adrastus alone escapes. Tlie fliglit and the 
close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of 
day Creon orders that the body of Eteoeles be buried (23-30), and 
that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures. 

In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was 
not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence; still, 
even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may 
burj- their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out hia threat 
against Hector; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in 
its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment 
towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among 
the Athenians the saeredness of the duty of burial was early 
inculcated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse 
unburied, be must at least strew dust over it; and while he 
released children from other duties towanl a parent who should 
ni^e them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial lie 
granfa'd in no case i-elcase. A law of Clisthcnes made the de- 
march accountable, under licavj penalties, for the interment of 
unburied eoipses. Piibhc enemies also were shown the last honor, 
as in the ease of the Persians after the battle of Marathon 
(u)5 TTiiiTO)? otrioi' ni'Spwiroa i fnpov yy Kpvijiai, Pans. I. 32, 4) . 
Xerxes had the Spartans that (fell at Thermopylae binied. That 
the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Ai^inusae wete 
not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death 
U!)on sis Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach 
the saeredness of the duty of burial, fi'om which there is no re- 
lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus- 
tom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the 
KoH/os 'EXAiji'<,)i' I'o/ios, which forbade interment tvithin the borders of 
their Txxtive Icmd of sacrilegious persons and of ti'aitnrs who had 
borne arms against their fellow-citizens. {See Visschcr, Rhein. 
Mn.i. N, F. sx. 445 fl-.)— But acrainst this practice the moral 
sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant; 

.y Google 


and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between 
the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seelis to maintain 
with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority, 
and the kindness of the higlier mora! sense, which makes the burial . 
of the dead the inviolable duty of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneide- 
win's Introd. 7th ed. p. 2ft.) 

The play begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents 
the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea, 
the citadel of Thebes. The fii-st actor (Protagonist) played the 
parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice; the second (Ueuter- 
agonist) , of Ismene, Haeraon, the Guard, and the Herald ; the 
tliird (Tritagonist) , that of Creon. Contrary to the usual cus- 
tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief 
cliaractei' of the play, whereas in the Electra, e.g., friendly joung j/ 
women constitute the Chorus ; but, because the deed of Antigone / 
touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the 
decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her 
and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ- 
ential and venerable The ban 9, who, through three successive 
reigns (IGoff.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient 
suhjects and discivct citizens, to whom peace and good govern- 
ment are of the first importance. (Schneidewiu's Iiitiotl. 7th ed. 
p. 27.) 

.y Google 


In tragedy the hevo either contends against the right, and 
thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing hia purpose, 
or he champions the right, .ind directly or indirectly secures its 
triumph at the cost, it may lie, of suffering, and even of his 
own death. In the Anti^oyte the heroine is a representative of 
the latter class. Divine law is 8 upe rio7- to human law, — this is 
the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin- 
ciple ; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the 
gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her pur- 
pose ; Creon, her adversary , finally acknowledges his wrong (1261- 
76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the con- 
sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved. 
Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heart- 
broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the right indeed to 
dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the man- 
dates of religion ibrbade his exercising this riglit. It was not 
foi- him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in 
such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions. 
Granted Creon hatl a right to deny burial lurtAiii the boviids 
nf his tmlive land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor, 
he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated tlie dic- 
tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that 
his Ixidy be given sis a prey to ilogs. For whoever was laid low 
in deatli was rigJitftiUy cbunu'd by the infernal gods ; and tlie 
shades of the departe<l could not rest liappily in the realm of 
Hades until the last honors had been paid to tbeir mortal remains. 
It is not in a spirit of wuntouness sur<'l\ fhiit Creon proclaims 
his decree, but as the result of short-sightedness and failure 
to we^h carefully all the circumstances ('.^-12-^9). The poet 



represents him as a man who, resolved rwv i.piiTTi»v iiTrtetj^ai ^ov- 
Xtv/xaTwi', lays down for his guidance certain principles which he 
is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and pas- 
sionate application of which he falls into a/^ovXia. (Schneidewin, 
p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly 
possessed by the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes 
the more embittered the more he heare the timid iittei'anees of 
the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more 
submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer. 
He expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the 
Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded 
and rash suspicion against all — against I smene (4S8), against a 
part of the citizens (290); against the venerible iiresias (1035) ; 
he cannot from the outset imigme any other motiio for the viola- 
tion of his edict than the bastut of all briberj (221). J Although 
he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene be nevertheless 
causes her also to be arrested ("iTS) and m a moment of passion 
(769) orders her to be led forth to die with her =iister. ; His anger 
impels him to indulge in extrav igant expiessions (486, 668) and 
in threats of useless cruelty, ai for e-^ample thit he will compel 
his son to witness the execution ot his 1 etiotlied (760). Finally 
he loses his self-control completely he slanders tht prophet (lOSS), 
and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not uirtil he hears pro- 
claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon 
him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more 
stubborn and violent be was before, the more completely does he 
now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite 
him one by one ; his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of 
filial piety, his son's death, the death of his own wife, her curse. 
Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-i-eproach, in death 
alone be sees release. The attendnnts support him and lead him 
away, broken in body as well as in mind. 

The counterpart of Creoii is Antigone, who is resolved from the 
fii-st to honor the gods and to ilischarge lier duty to her brother ut 
any cost. Had it not always aiiH everywhere been incumbent 
upon tlic nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites? That her 
sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant 

.y Google 


violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with 
acorn. Having accoiniilished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt 
to escape the bands of tbo^e appointed to seize the perpetrators. 
She comes before Creon, in the proud consciousness of doing righ t, 
filled with contempt for the man who will not gran t the dea d his 
ri ghtfu l repose. This accounts for the ha rshness of her manner" 
towards him also. His threats do not frighten her ; with calm 
deliberation she had from the first looked the conseq uences of her 
cond uct aquarelj in the fat'e . But that sh e has really made a 
sac rifice, th at life has some va lue in her eyes, becomes apparent _ 
when she goes to her death ."^ Sophocles does not rcprc sentstereo- 
typefl ngurea,""hnt humatr beiugs. So long as Antigone lias to 
act, she is animated by her sense of duty; but now she feels the , 
full terror of the premature deatn to whicn stie has been so unjustly. 
^underlined, _ Now first she realizes that st;e has sacrificed ber_ 
affections also upon the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of 
her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon, no waver- 
ing. Unlike the modem playwright. Sophocles does not mix 
motives ; he makes single-minded characters. Even when An tigon e 
stands before Croon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her 
duty fa /lier brother. The dead body might ^aiii be uncovered^ 
as it had been before by the guard, at tlie command of Creon ; bnt 
her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to 
his son. Kor wa s there any consideration of persona l interests 
and favor,' but simple" ot jnsttce and hallowed law. But when 
there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments 
that she is not to share in the marris^e hymn, that she must 
depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner, 
however, does she enter the sepulchral prison than her energy is 
aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, bnt 
herself cuts at once the thread of life. 

She is a maiden of heroic t3pe, in action strong , in^^tee ch often 
s harp. But the Greek ideal of a woman Is not i-cpresented alone 
"^- a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. This we ina_\ learn 
from the truest id'^nls of womanhood, the goddesses; for the iiii- 
eients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for 
esample, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat- 

.y Google 


ues wear a cold and hard expression ; Sophocks portrays licr un- 
feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had 
deprived of reason. The vii^in Artcraia is a hnutresa, and is 
represented in ai-t as having a firm and muscular form ; in the 
earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid 
defiance to the father of gods aud men ; in Homer she and even 
Aphi-odite go into battle. 

But in onr play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its 
type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her V 
deceased brother. She is self-saerificing, too, for she wishes to 
die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in 
action. Thus she serves by her contrasted clmracter to malie 
Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chryso- 
thcmis forms the couuterfiart of her sister in the Electra of 

Haemon clings with tender affection to AntJgone's lofty soul; 
his heai-t is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches 
his father; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatiuent of his 
affianced, he allows liimsolf to be carried away so far as to harbor 
violent and resentful feeling, and, in the momcut of extreme de- 
spair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion 
aud the turbulent blooil of youth have overpowered him ; but he 
regdns his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own 

Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves be- 
hind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a 
mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her 
son's fate ; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining ehOd. 

Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy, 
and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad- 
vances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to suffice. 
But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his 
calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath 
uix>n the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds. 

The messenger describes with manifest interest aud sympathy 
the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks 
only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details. 



and the ivit, of the common man. CpTtlie same way Homer places 
i^* Thersites m contrast with his hero. 

^ Vr com last i ■"ll to th (,'ij~-u Th Ch rn 1 t n 
C eo 1 t{211 2 12G0 12 0) 1 t as (j t tl y k wl 
a th 1 g 1 1 w f th bit 1 (50C 8 3) m t 
tow dhmthlylhel wlltbyh idl 1 1 

Tl n y f 1 1 th ir te f bj d I 

fpsol Icel dtt mood th j d th 

tht mtoi btl ttjto t hlth 
y 1 f 1 1 t id ly f G 1 12 tw 
1 w th fl C 1 wh th > 

Im (0)f tl bssfthk 1 

(1100) wl th m t 1 1 ly w m h i i t 

a I m 1 t t A 1094 1 I wh t 

th 1 f tl pi J th y d w CO 1 f m th co f th 

t 1 th t m t f tl I k 

Th Ch 1 1 m k tl t 1 th 1 1 1 t 

f th il J AttL th d m t il t h b d t 1 th 

1 1 th Ch tera w th t g f t i h Aft th 

bl It fthd fCeotlCh Ibt*. 

h m kill d w I Id Aft A 

t 1 1 Ittl I tel th ttijcf 

th 1 1 th Ch I w 1 tl h te I woG f th ! t 

th L 11 d I th h li 1 1 I rt ht d f 

rtal CO t isted with tl Im ht ^ w f tl I 1 

Z Wh H 1 1 ft h f th 1 th Ch n 

I b t th 1 f 1 1 h h 1 -d 1 t 

f 1 il 1 tj tl po f II w Ij tr f m th Ch da\ 

A tio Item tl Itl llliy Ifcu 

It ad b- ed to A t wh th 1 1 w t h 1 th 

Fmolly wh C 1 1 fa.1 th Ch o^ j jf 1 h 

pram f D th i t to f Th I d th I 

p t f th th f 

01 th t 1 1 1 J f S 1 1 1 tb 4 / i 

l> 1 so t t I IS th il q I t th 
b h 1 1 th 1 m 1 rs b th 

1 J f th hi ml th il J B f th t m 

.y Google 


Aeschylus only one iw^tor was employeil, and in tliis play we find 
Creoii (102, 76(5, 1091), and afterwards the moasenger (1155, 
124-i}, alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The 
thin.1 a«tor was introilueed first by Sophocles. In the Antigone 
the three actors are together on the stage only in the second 
epei&odion, and even there only two pei'sons at a time (not count- 
ing the Chorus) are engaged in tlie dialoj^e; tlu' un.. ■! remains 
silent as soon as Antigone begins to spealc, and -o d'n.-. Ani'^une 
when wonls pass between Ismeni' ami Cvcmi, ITho parodus con- 
tains anapaestic verses, the rogiiloi rhythm in (heek marches, and 
states tlie occasion of the c ^iraiicf! of the Chorus. This is the 
old fonn. The Chorus aniii)nui'eo the entrance of ail the principal 
personsj except in Clio cafae of Tiresias. The anapaestic and 
iambic verses that condnde melic strophes are likewise in strophic 
cori'Sspondence. Sophocles has avoided onlj' in this play a change 
of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a 
long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this 
play only twenty-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper 
names) , less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with 
the exception of the Electm. Nowhere is an anapaest found in 
tlie flrftt foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry ia observable not 
only in the con-esponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes 
in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the 

Thei-c is nothing in the Antir/oiie from which it is to be inferred 
that this play formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant 
plays, the materia! of which is taken from the same myth, the 
Oedipus Tyraniius and the OeiJipus Cohneux, are distinguished 
from the Aidigone by a different conception of tiio characters 
and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versificatibn. 
There are, besides, many traditions that the OeiJlpits CoJoneus 
was written in the last year of the poet^s life. Sophocles brought 
it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the di-amatic 
contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, althougb still prac- 
tised diiriiig bio lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete. 



'AfTtyovn] Trapa ttjii TTpoara^iv rij; TrdXews" 0a\pa<ra 
Toi' UoX-vfeUyiv i(fio}pd6rj, Ka- ets jxvyjp.€iov Karayaov 
ivreOflo-a vapa tov KpeovTO^ avrjpyjTaf i^' Jj kc-i- 
hlpojv Swo-TTa^Tfcras Sta tov eis avrrji' epwra ^C(}}ei lav- 

5 Tw Bux^ipicraTO. eVl §€ TW tovtov OavaTM /cat ti 
p.r)r-qp Evpv^LKT) eavTr)i' afcTX.ei'. 

Ketrat 8e 17 fivdoTrouo. koX Trapa. EvptTrt'Sij a- 'Aj'ti- 
•yoiJij-* n-Xi^i' eVel ^oypaOtlaa p.€.Ta to5 Ai'/j.oj'o?' otSorat 
T7-O0S ya/iou Koii'wi'tcu' Kat rixvov tlktu, tov Maiofa. 

10 'H fiei' o-Kiji^ TOV hpa.p.aTO% viroKUTaL Iv 0)j^at9 ra« 
BoKOTiKat;. 6 Se x^P^^ (JvviiTy)KQ> i^ eVi-x'^ptiuJ' 
yepovTMi'. vpo\oyL^£i ^AvTtyovq. vTroKiLTai oe ra 
Trpay/xara eij-i raii' KpeovTO? /Sao'tXetwi', to Se Kc^a- 
Xaioi' eVn Ta<^o'; noXui-etKous urat 'AiTtydfi^; dvaipean-; 

15 Kat BduaTOS At/xoi'o; fat /j-opo^ EiipwSiKTj?, Tijs At/j.o!'05 
p.TjTpo'i. i^a<Ti Se Toi' %0(j>OKX^a rj^iSyfrOai Trjs e'c Ea^fi) 

■^ Named commonly Aristophanes ' Only fragments of this plfl.v liave 

of Byzantium. He? was n gramma- been preeervcd. 

rian and critic who lived in the Eecond "If this is not a corrupt rtaaing 

half of the second century before for ^eri tovto A^vi, oAti? sliould be 

Christ, am! was lilirarian of the Alex- supplied with StSoriu, and it is to be 

amJrian library. assumed that in the play of Euripides 

' Inasmucli as Creon in liis position Haemon aided Antigone in the inter- 

of ruler was the representative of the mcnt of her brother, as, according to 

state. anotlier myth, did Argiu, the wife of 

» See L. and S. amip^oi n. Polynices. 


ANTirONHS YnO®E2El2. 13 

'AfTtyoi^;. Xe'XeKrat Se to Bpafia tovto \^'.' 


To {^ Spo-fta TU)v KaK\i<TT<i>v %o<f)OK\eov^. (rra- 
(Tia^erat 8e 7a jre/Di r^i* ripwCSa laTopovjj.ti'a Koi rrfv 
aSeXi^^c av7-^s 'liriJ.i}V7jv. 6 fi.€v yap "Iwy" eV rot; 
dL0vpdp./3oi? KaTavp-i]<rOy)vaC rfyrjCTLU d/i,(^0Tepa? eV rw 

5 tepw T^s Upas iiTTo AaoSa/iaiTO? tot) 'EreoKXeow?- 
Mr/Livepjuos'" 8e' tj^Tjai Trjv p.€P 'icrp.-qvrji' wpoaoixiXovcrav 
BeoK\vp.€v(i)^^ vwo TvSe'ws Kara 'A^^^^'as iyK^Xeva-ii' 

TaSra ^ey oSi- eort ra ^eVoj; Trepl twi- rjpoilhcav 

10 KTTOpovp.eva. Tj p.ivToi KOLvrj Sofa (TTTOuSata; auras 
viTii.\-q^€ Kai ^[XaSe'Xi^ow? Sat/xoi'tw;, ^ Kat ot rij; 
Tpay(iioia<; iroi-qToX kiT6p.€voi ra irepl auras StaredeivTat. 
TO oe Opap.a tyjv oi/op.acrCai' etr^ei' otto t^s irape^ovcTQ'i 

* The Saniian war began in the 
spring of 01. 84, 4 (442 b.c). If Soph- 
ocles WAS appointed to ft generalaliip 
in thia war in consequence of the 
favcirable impression made by his 
Antigmie, it seetna likely that the pre- 
Benlation of this piny occnrred at the 
great Dionysia immediately prior to 
his appointment. Accordingly 443 
ii.f. is the commonly accepted date 
of this play. 

' 1- reckoned as the thirlj-seeond. If 
thi! time of their presentation is meant 
in ilils statement, tlicse thirty- two 
piays woulil be distributed over the 
[teriiiJ lying between 469 n.c, when 
Srjti) I ocles presented iiis first play, and 
44-3 U.C. 


' Soidns : SaAoitoi 
fyfiaififi' fls Aij/ioff9e'nj 
i^^^^jUO, Kai &KKa. 

* Ion was a writer of tragedy, of 
lyric poetry, an histotian and philos- 
opher, and lived in Cliios about the 
time of Sophocles. The Dithyrambs, 
in wliich the statements referred to 
were contained, have not been pre- 

"• Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele- 
giac poet who flourished about 0-30 b.c. 
Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21 : vi^letur 
exeidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat 

" TheocJymenus, the seer men- 
tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii. 
161, XX. 350. 

.y Google 

14 ANTirONHS YnO0E2ElS. 

15 VTTOK^iTai Se aTa-t^ov to trw/ia HoXvvfiKov^. Koi 
'AvTtyovT], BdiTT^iv avTou TT^Lp(i>\i4vri, -rrapa tov Kpc'ov- 
Tos Kii)\v€Tai, ^copanelcra oe avrij oaTrrovtra, awoXXvrai.. 
Kal Atfiav Se, 6 KpdovTos, ipSiv avT-ij^ Koi df^opjj'rw^ 
exojv iwl Ty TOLavTTj avfj-iiiopa, avrbf Sta;:^eipi^ercn ■ 

20 i<f S Kol i) /Liifnjp Ev/3tStK7j reXevrct rov ^iov ay-^ovr). 


' ATToOavovTO. TlokvvfiK-q eV Tw irpo? toc dBe\<f)h.' 
fj-oifOjiaxCco Kpe'ftjc dra^ov iK/3a\o>i' KyjpvTT€i p.TjBei'a 
avTOv BaTTTeiv, ddvarov Tf]v t;tjfi.iav d'!TeL\ij<ra.'i ■ tovtov 
'AvTi-yoyrj r) dSeX^-^ BdnrtLV Tieiparat. Kat 8-^ \a- 

5 dov'ja Tovs (f)v\a.Ka<; im^dWet ^Sijia- ois eVaTreLXet 
BdvaTov 6 Kpiojy, et ^a-i^ roc tovto Zpdaavra i^evpOLef. 
oSrot T^i' Kocti' T»J^ iiTi0€/3\.rjpdpriP KaOaLpovre^ ovS^p 
TjTTOv i^povpovv. iTTfXOova-a 17 'Afrtydin; Kal yu^i'oi' 
evpova-a tov utKpov dvoLp.<ii^a<Ta iavTTjv elaayylWei.. 

10 TavTi)!' uTj-o Ttui' i^v\dK(j)v Trapa.h(.hopivyjV K/jc'oji' KaTa- 
BiKa^CL Kal (,u}<rav £ts Tyfi^ov KaOelp^ef. inl tovtois 
Aifj.(i)v, 6 Kpeoirros vtds, os avT-qv, dya.vaKT^^cra'i 
iavTov ■7Tpoij£TTi<r<j>d£,eL rij xoprj d-tioKopivrj dy)(6vrj, 
Tetpecriow raSra ■Kpou^cnr'ia-a.vTO'i • e<^' w Xvinjuela-a 

15 Ev/auStioj, 1^ K/)eo[^o; ya/iierjj, kavTi^v an-otr^a^ei,. Kat 
reXos BpTjVU Kpioyv tov tov TratSos /cat ttjs ya/i^T7Js 



Tov opafjiaTos irpocrw 


^vXa$ a-yyfXo!. 



Xo^S 01J;8in'o 

jt' y«povT(ov. 



Mutes ; 


Two Servants of Creon. 


An Attenclrmt of Tiresias. 
Two Maids of Eurydice. 

First Scene. 





ap oiaff OTt Zeu5 tZu oltt OISCttov k<xk5sv 

1. The rear of the stage represents 
a palace wliich has three doors, the 
rniilille door being the largest. At 
each side h a movable scene (S ite- 
plttKTo?). That at tlie right of the 
spet-tators indicates the road to the 
city, tliat at the left the road to the 
country or to foreign p«rta, Anti- 
gone has sent for Ismenc (18, 19) to 
eonif outside of the palace in order to 
holi] this interriew with her alone. 
The prologue indicates hrieSy the 
occurrences that precede the action 
i>f ilie play, and states the occasion 
of the conflict that forms the material 
of the tragedy (23-30). 

KOivov^ Scliol. Biiyytvindv, of /he 
same familii. — aMStk^v: of the 
same parents. Cf. Aesch. Earn.. 89, 
avriSfK^av iif;ia. — Kiipa: e:spresses 
affection or respect in addressing a 
person. Cf. 899, 915; 0. T. 950, 
'loK&imiS Kdpa, So caput in Lat, 
Cf. Hor Od. I. 24, 2, Tarn cari 
capitis. — By this comhination of 
epithets Antigone hetrays her emo- 
tion. The verse may be renJered : 
my own dear sister Ismeae, of fan- 
dred race. 

2, 3. Sri . . . dirotov oJxl nrj, : that 
of lie ills ipriaging from Oedlpas there 
i> none thai Zens will not bring to pass. 



ovBev yap ovT akytivov avr a.Ti)< 
5 OVT alcrxpoi^ ovt drLfiov eaO', oirolov ov 
Tiav (tSju re fca/xwc oi/K ottcdtt iyo) KaKcov. 
Kol vvv rl TovT av ^atrt iracSjjp.w ;roXei 
K-^pvyiia Btivai Toy (rrpaTrjybu apTiiwi ; 
eX^'5 rt Kelij-qKOvaa'i ; yj ere Kavdaveu 
10 77-pos Toii; 4>CkoV'; crret^ocra twc i-)(Bpuiv k< 

liicli i 


intorr. niter Sti for mtoc ouxi. ie a 
moru Atiimaled way of saying jrdjiTo, 

or oiliv «ai,6v iarw B ri oi. Cf. 0. T. 
1401 f,, SpB ixou ni/intirff Sri (variaots 
OTOi', fri) oV (pya Spiiras i;uy sItb SfEp' 
l&y AttoT firpanaor aMis. The USe of 
the inilir. for the ilir. intcn". is com- 
mon. Cf. Eur. Phoeii. 878, iToTn &■ 

other readings, see App. — mrd ; 
originating from thu parricide and 
incest of Oedipus. These evils are 
emimeraled in part in 40-57. — 
v^pv ; "int., ns appears from twi' <rav ts 
itifiSf (li), which amjiUfieB the thought 
of the possession of every ill. r^y 
(inaar is taken as a ^it. absol. hy 
others. — (rt: throws its force upon 
iiiTaiy and etrengthens t!ie implied 
antithesis, "the rest being dead." 

4. un]Vi|wv: raiBOHB, hanefd, from 
iroi' (which is used in the pass, in 17, 
314). TJiis ie Dindorf's conjecture 
for Ktij! firtfi of tlie Mas. (see App.), 
and is formed like oj/^o-i/ioi (095), inft- 
>^ioif^as iAj. 1022), etc. 

5. ottrxpo'v, &n|(ov : point to 
the shame and reproach inlierited 
from Oedipus by his children, while 
&^ytiyiy and aT^'ri)ioy refer to the fatal 
conflict of the brothers and the deso- 
late condition of the sisters. 

6. ovK : is a repetition of ot to add 
emphasis. See Kr. Spr. 67, II, 3. A 

somewhat similar rcp,.titi(m of ^f- in 
Phil. 416, d5x ^ Tu5f'»i yarns oiS* o^- 
7ro\tjThs Aaefrriqt - - . oil fiij Bdyatiriv. — 
KaKM': part, gen.; supply ui' after 
Btroiar, forming supplementary pred. 
after i^awa. G. 109, 1 ; H. 732 ii. 

7. tC TOVT* a^ ktI. : an abridged 

form for ri iirri toBto ri Kiipi^^a fi 

. , .Bf-tyai. A similar turn in 21S,104J, 
1172. H.1012 a. — ai: indicaling iin- 
patlenco. — vavh^fjf ir^n : the leMe 
>«>ds .if the r(V/:f MS, tailed iurro7n in 193. 

8. (TTpaTipfdv : Croon proclaims 
himself ffamKeis first in 1G2 ff.; as yet 
lie is but tTTpoT'qydi. 

&. l\w."cagnitnmliahes. So 
y t,bK Ix"- In I-at- habere some- 
times has this sense." Wund. — KituT]- 
Kouims: for the crasls, see G. 11, 1 &. 

10. Tim (xOpuv : evils pnceeding 
from OUT enemies iignimt nur friends. 
The gen. of source with (fTslx""^" 
without a prep. Sehol. ta iirb tiy 
ixepii' -cHTi *i! w«! ^tilxoyra. Soph. 
is fond of omitting preps, in such 
consts. Cf. O. T. 152, t(i . . . nuflS™! 
rfiai; 142, BdBpwy roroirfle, 580, Wn-' 
^/<oB Ko^i^f^ai. Phil. 1S3 f., -ri Trafl^- 
fic^a Ktiya irphs adrhy r^r ufi&tppovos 
XpiiTji! ^T^fli) (which is an exact par- 
allel of our sent.). By of ^iAui she 
mcuns I'oljniccs; by riv ixHp^-. 
Creon, who had become ix^P^' s'nc.^ 
the K^pLTMo had come to lier kcoisl- 



OV0' TjSv? ovt' dXyeti'o; Ik€t^, ef otov 
SuoLK dSekrjyoiv etTT€pi]0y)jj.^u Suo, 
/iia nai'oirrtoi' r)jj.4pa. hnrkrj X^P^ ' 
15 iird 8e (f)povB6? iuriv 'ApyeCeDv o-TpaTb<; 
iv vvktI TYf vvv, ovStf o'lS' v-ntpT^pov, 
OVT €VTV)(ovcra p.akkov ovt drwiLevr). 


rjor/ /caXws, /cat cr' ckto; avXeCov -rrukSyv 
toGS' owce/c' i^eTT€fnrop, (y? /xoj')^ kXuoi;, 

edge. The plur. makes the statement 
mora general. For similar inataneeB, 
see S9, 27«, 5GB. W., with many other 
editt., takes -tUf ixOp^v as obj, gen. 
with KOKii, i.f. evils tliai come upon 
Kntmies. tt'imd. understands by these 
evils the denial of burial rites, which 
applies eqnally well, howiiver, lo 
either interpretation. 

11. 'AvTiYo'vi): oocaaions an ana- 
paest in tile fifth foot. Hoph. admits 
the anapaest for tlie iambus in the 
first foot, and in the case of proper 
names also in the tbird, fimrth, and 
fif til, — +ft(i)v : obj. Ron. with (iDflos, 
iBord lomeniinj friends. Cf. 0. r.495, 
^cirif OiBimtSa. Aj. 223, aripas iyye- 


12. {g JItou ; " Boph. has not been 
tareful to mark the exact sequence 
of ibe events ]irecediiig the action 
of tlie piny. But the death of tlie 
brothers is supposed to iiave taken 
plaee some time before the rout of 
thu Argive host." Camp. 

13. Gvatl> i{6(\^tv ; gen. of separa- 
tion, SeeG.174;H.748. Such eom- 
liinations as Sio . . . Svotv . . . JittAS. 

ixh-»p (820), ^A 

Ml ^tX4af (977), and 

contrasts in numerals like 5uo . . . ^ia 


much sought by the 

Iragie writers. 

14. SavtlvToi*; 

in agreement with 

iS*>,«olK. Sueh changes between dual 

and pinr. arc nc 

't infrequent; c/. 59. 

— SmX-Q-. n,«t<iul 

,■ so in 170, but in 53 

it lias the more e 

xact sense of d-julie. 

and in 51 it is po 

etic for Silo. 

15. 4irtt: since. Schol. ip' oZ. 

1 Horn. /;. s 

i, 80. ^.i! /<ot i-TT 

! (I^). oSral . 

5S« SuoiStitdni St' h 'Wio. 

16. iv vukt£: the dialogue opens 
at the dawn succeeding the night in 
which the Argivea fled. — vinprtpov: 

17. (uTUXooCTti kt4. : this clause is 
epexegelic of ahSir {mepTtpor and in 
supplementary partic. conBt. after 
oiSa. — imXXov : to be taken with both 

18. ^5i] KoXiSs : se. nh fcifiiv {nriprt- 
poii tltulav. A reproacli is implied that 
Ismene did not concern herself very 
much with what transpired outside of 
the yialace. 

19. ToiSe : anticipates the clause 
introduced by is. — tftmriirov : / sent 




ao tC S' i(TTL ; SijXoiS ya.p Ti KaXy^aCvovo-' etto?, 


oi yap TO-^ov v(ov to) Ka<Tvyin]Tai Kpcav 
70V p.kv TrpOTL(ra<;, tov S' aTi/xao-as ej^et ; 
'EreoicXea'TxeV, tos Xeyov<rt, cruj' St'/cj^ 
\p7}<r0f.i'i Strata Kal fofjt.o), Kara ;^^oi'os 
25 iKpv\ji€ To^^ ef^pOo/ ifTLfLOv veKpol^ • 

24 W. ;)(p))iTT0i9. 

/or yi5B ((0 come) on?. Tiie act. is used 
here for tlie mid. ; eo irtViJiai in 131 ; 
mid. in 0. T. 651, tI ft' iicirin^^a StOpa 

20. SnXots: M^l *T. C/. 242, 471. 
— KoXxalvovo-a: the excited mind 
Is often likened to tlie sea mnde dark 
by a storm. So Eur. Ileracl. 40, aiufii 
Toio-Sf naXx'^"'"' "•"">•'■ Cf- Horn, 11. 
xxi. 551, ToAAo St Di KpoSiii ■nifupvpe. — 
tiros; matter; accus. of internal ob}. 

21. ou . . . ixn : the statement put 
in the form of a question expresses in- 
dignation, — -yiip : used here, and f rcq. 
in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of 
tlmt for wliich the sent, thus iiitro 
duced gives the reason. "Yes" or 
"No" may tiien be supplied to suit 
the connection. C/. 511, 517 566, 
743. — To^B : " since the parties, upo 
Tliras and ari/idiras are used in the 
sense of iit^aas and ovk iifnoo-os, the 
gen. seems to depend on the idea of 
value in both, tliough it is more 
directly joined with the latter partie " 
Wnnd, See G. 178; H. 746 W, 
Ell., and others take Tif^ou as a jinea 
lii;e gen. with iTi/idtrai, — vifv dit of 
interest. — ra KoavtviyTa ■■ the whole 
in appos. with its parts, tm' jtJji 

... Til. Si. Cf. 561. G. 1-17. N. 2 ; 
H. 624 d.] 

22. drinelo-M lx« : the aor. or pf. 
partie. with ^x'"' '^ used either as an 
emphatic form when the idea of pos- 
session is to be expressed, or simply 
to denote more vividly the continn- 
anee of the state or condition efFeeted; 
here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat- 
ter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 103. 

24. XP'F^^ *"■*■ = havimj treated 
with rifjhleoas justice and according to 
law. See App. — Sbcig SLitaCf : c/: Eur. 
Phoen. 1661, inoiior t\iy SIk^v. 

35. tKpin^: buried; so in 285.— 
SvtpBfv ■ lit from Mon- So irprfo-flfi-, 
Stttpefi, KdraiBev, etc, arc often ii^ed 
without reference to motion C/ 
1070 —wKfwts the Greets seem to 
haie helievid tliat the spirits of the 
dead whose bodies nerc unbuncd 
could not enter into the rtalra of 
Hades, but were doomed to nandir 
unbl their bodies received burial 
ntea No curse ms so temble as 
that one ' might ilie without bunal " 
It IS, therefore, not surpnsin-' that 
the tragedy of IIil Aatiifone ili.mlo 
hinge upon the disthti^t of Ihl- 
dutj O Horn /' XMU 71 il 

.y Google 


Tov S' a6\t(i}<; 6a.v6vTa YloKvvtiKov^ veKvv 
acTTOLa-i ^acriv iKKtKyjpv\6aL to fjLr) 
Ta0w KaXvtjjai. /AijSe KaKvcra-L rtva, 
eac o aTa<j}Oi', aKKavrou, otwfots yXvKvv 

30 07j<Tavpop elaopoyai 77pos )(a.pt3/ ^opa^. 
TOLavTO. tl>a.<Ti rov ayaOov 'Kpiovra. crot 
KajjLOi — -Xeyat yap Ka.^i.4 — Kyjpv^avr e)(£iv, 
KaX S^vpo veifrdai ravra Totcrt fj-rj etSoa-ic 
(ra<^ TTpoKfipv^ovTOi, koI to -rrpayfi ayuv 

35 ovy^ fci? Trap' owSe'e, aX\* o? ac toutw!' tl S/: 
^ovof 7TpoKeL<T0ai ByjixoXevarop ii/ ttoXci. 
OIP7WS ej^ei, croi TaSra, /cat Setfetc raj^a 

36. TiJvW: 8eisantitheticto).(V in 
23. — dfl\(«s: indicates tlie pity of 
the sister. — Savovra: Wongs to UoKu. 
vtiKovs in thought, altJiough in agree- 

27. (^cuTLV: subj. Indef., like the 
V.-ng.they saij. — iKKCKijptlxfli"'; pass.; 
the following infs. are its subJ. 

29. ft!*: theBubj.isirri»TflsimpHed 
in tW. — S.-ra^oii : supply ttmi after 
lay. Cf. Tr<Kh. 1088, hyi^vaSTOv p' 
iae. — oluvois ; dat. of interest with 
Stliraiip6B (— fiipj7^a|, which is iuftppos. 
with vfKvu. 

30. irpds xo.pix ^Dpos: either ex- 
presses tlie purpose, *hi. rori olaisois 
Xva ^ aiiTois Bopi, or perliaps better 
taken with ttnopSiai, when tlie sense 
will be looking to ike pleasure of 
a rt/iast (Scliol. npli t^J^iii Tpo^s), 

ir looking vpon (it) far the sake of food 



. T<jv dYoBo'v 


ironical. So i 

33. irol KdjM>l ; the decree was pro- 
claimed to the citizens, but Antigone 
represents it, with an exaggeration 
ilue to her excited feelings, as aimed 

esp. at Ismenp and herself, since 
tlie duty of interment pertained to 
them first of all as the nearest of kin to 
the slain. — Kd|u : treated as an iso- 
lated word, itifioi might have been 
repeated. Cf. Ifit in 567. 

33. |ii|: unites in Soph, with ((S^i'tti 
and t(S(ii, ou, oliK, ahxi, and i.i6, 
by sgnizesU. See O. 10; H. 78. Cf. 
263, 535. For the use of n^, with a 
partic. expressing cond,, see G. 283, 4 ; 
H. 1025. 

34. (rcu^ij: pred,, with vpoKiipi- 
^oj/Ta. — irpoKi)pi){ovTa : for the use 
of the fut. partic. to express purpose, 
see G. 277, 3; H. 909 c — S-piv: ■ 
hold, esteem ; lite Lat, d u c e r e . 

35. is imp' oiuEc'v: as equal to- 
nothing, !.e. as of no account. Cf. 466. 

36. irpOKite^ai ; supply roir^ from 
8i as indir. obj. — StdloXcwttov : 65 
public sloaing. This Compound is not 
found elsewhere except with Lycophro 
{Alex. 331, ^p4T0vy SviidKtoaroy), who 
borrowed It from Soph. 

37. (fffrus KTf. : such is the aUaatloa. 
Cf. El. 761, ToiaOri uo. raiV iirrU. 

.y Google 


evyevrjs Tre^wKa; < 



n 8', S) ToXait^pov, el raS' tV TOuTOt?, eyw 
40 Xvovcr' af rj <f)dTrrov(ra TTpou0eijj.rjv wXeov ; 

el ^p.TT0vr)(7€L^ Kal ^wepydcreL crKroTret. 


TToiov TL KLvBvvevna ; vol ■yydifLYj'i wot e t ; 


el rov viKpov ^v rrih^ Koi?<^t£ts X^P'" 

H. 770. 

38. irfXfflv: sf. mill. In accordance 
ivitli the principle of tlie ancients 

bonis. C/: PAiY. 874, (Jyst^!! ^ f tifffj 

39, 40. ri . . . irpiMr4c(|iii)v irUov: 

lit. v:hal moi-e could I add, i.e. of what 
Kse could T !«!? (not as L, and S., 
«-lml should I fl.imP). Cf. 0. C. 
7G7, oin S9f\fS e/XovT, irpoffB^fffloi 
Xtifii',- — ■([ TCiS' iv TOBTOig: Schol. 
il TaSTB Kp^iop ^KfAiuiTti'. — Xvouir' ^ 
'•^oiirTomrtt ; a colloquial phrase, like 

Spav, having tlie general sense of in 
v:hnt possible iBag, The expression is 
evidently borrowed from the art of 
weaving, "by loosening the vreb or 
by tJ^ng faet a new thread." Cf. 
Aj. 1316, (i n^ ivvi^my iAAi iTtiXXiawv 
irdpti, W. understands \<ioiiira to 
refer definitely to Ismene'e attempt 
by cntreatiee to conciliate Cveon, and 
^ifidjTTOvffo to lier violent opposition, 
which would involve a new conflict. 
Others taie \iavaa in the sense of 

n»domg,i.e. I'iolating (like Kian vijiov), 
and iipiiTTouija in liie opposite sense 
of coiifiraimg (Scliol. SfBaiavaaj the 
decree. So L. and (i. 

41. |w£pY<uru: the ending -« for 
tlie more usual .^ is freq. in the dia- 
logue. C/'H) 03 See G 11' N 1 

42. KivSuvcii|ta cognitenctnt ntt<r 
the flr^t two verbs in t!ic prt tiding 
verse. — 7vio(j,>i« part gen & 168 
H. 757 —(I from *!,., ij C 
170, :ro. ris tfportlSos i^Sj, 

43. Tht const of 41 is continued 
as if 42 had not intervened An 
tigone's calm decision prose its a 
strong contrast to the pamtul agita 
tion of Ismene — giSv iojethei leilk 
Ti?3* x*P^ ' ^ "^ ^P-^ X*P^ Antigone 
holds up lier nglit hand as she speaks 
Others jom x^P^ directly with dou^eu 
and take fui/ rpSe as eqvuv. to ^bv ifioi. 
— Kou^ict$ ; Koii^iC^Lv = to raise »p for 
burial. Antigone's first intention i? 
to lift the body with Ismene's help, 
and give it proper burial. Beiuj^ an 
able to do this unaided, she sprinklet 
the dust. 



^ yap foe.'^ da.7TT€iv cr<^', airopp-rjToi' TToXet ; 


45 roc yovf i[ koi tov crov, fjv o"v [irj BeXr/ii, 
a§€\<})6v ■ ov yap Si) irpoSoStr' aX(ii(Topai.. 


S) (Tj^erXt'a, Kpewro? aire ipTj kotos ; 


dW ovBev avTOi 7wi' epwc jLi' iipyeiv p-eVct. 

orpof i^povTjiTOv, S> KaaiyuriTTi . iraTTjp 
50 ws ewe djre^^'^5 8uo-/cA.ojs t' dTwXero, 

46 W. brocliets this verse. 

44, ■yap; expresses Biirprise, like 
Lflt. nam, Eng. ukat, uhy. What, 
do yoa lalfiid, etc. Cf. also 574, 732, 
79). —<r^ and the Dor rlv are 
used liy tlic tragedians ffir Hie mast 
and teiD., sing, and plor. api is some 
limes used rcflexively, and vlv may 
be tieut. — aQroppifrov: in appos witli 

45. Tiiv . . . Iiuii' KTf . : in appos 
with ff^t. — CeXjis; sc. e&wrnv An 
tiguwe says " I shall at any rate bury 
iiij brother, and in doing that jours 
also, if you shall not he willing to do 
it." Others with a different punctua- 
tion : " I shaU at least bury mg brother 
evcH if you shall not be willing to 
bury iiours." 

47. irxcrXbi: daring, reckless. Is- 
niene comes bauk to the lliought 
or 44. 

48. oTiWv: adv. — tSivlfMv: though 
plur., refers particularly to Poly- 

nices Cf toU plXovs, 10. Gen. of 
separation with tjpytiv. — («'to; i.e. 

50. "Ismeno no"v hids her sister 
reflect upon the series, of misfortunes 
wliicli had befallen their ill-starred 
tamilj,anit not nddby her imprudent 
conduct to their troubles." lil. — wipv: 
ethical dat. — dircx^s SiwdXtTJs rt: 
detested and in/omoua. For the Hom. 
\ trsion of the Tlieban myth, see Hom. 
Orf.M.27Iif. In the three plays writ- 
ten by Soph, on the Oedipus legend 
the details of tlie story are varied to 
suit the purpose of each play. In the 
0, C, the aged king passes from earth 
by a glorious translation; tlieThebans 
desire the possession of his grare, 
and the place of his departure be- 
comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of 
refuge. In the 0. T., the death of 
the king does not follow upon his 
self-inflicted blindness, and in this 




77/) OS avTocjihipay d/j.TrXafo^/xaToii' StTrXas 
oi|/et? apd^a^ auros avrovpyia X^P^' 
e-TTeiTa /iTjD^p xat yvm), StjrXoSi' €7ro?, 
77XeKrata'ii' aprdyataL XcD/Sarat /Stoc ■ 
55 TpiTov 8' dSeX<^&> 5wo /it'ai' Ka^' yjjx^pav 
avTOKTOi/ovvTt, TOJ TokaiTTcapm, p.6pov 
KOLVOv KaT€Lpyd(Taj'T iir AW-qkoiv j^epolc. 

otrw KaKiar oXovp^eff', ei i-o/tow ^lot 
60 >lrrj<})oy TVpdvv<i>v ^ Kpdry] Tra.pi^ip.ev. 

pawage also ipdjor is prior in time to 
axero. The blinding of Ma eyes fol- 
lows npon the suicide of locastp. in 
tlic 0. T., and this is not contr.iilictcd 
by *Tfi-fa (53), ns Uiia word here sim- 
plj- introducus tlie second f j.ct of tJic 
n witliout regard to sequence 

fil, irpifs: inconsequence of. Cf. 0. 
T. 1238, npii rltoi tkt' oiVlas ,- — tlvro- 
■JMJpuv: lit. caiijhl in the vor^ act. The 
e.(\j. is transferred hero from the doer 
to tlic thing done, and the idea is that 
Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in- 
cest. We may render, misdeeds dis- 
covered nt ilie verg time thei/ were done. 
The sense self-detected commonly 
given is unsupported, and is due prob. 
to the later representation found 
ill the 0. T., in wliich the detection 
througli tlie efforts of Oedipus liim- 
sclf is an invention of the poet which 
is foreign to the original form of the 
myth.— SimXds: see On 14. 

53. EiirKoih" liros: Schol. SnrAoBv 
Svo/ia ix""""- Doiihls in reference to 
locasta's relation to Oedipus. 

54. Cf. 0. T. 12C3, ol BJ, Kpi^aThv 

sai 4iaiewKty/ifr^i/. — XwPartu ; ends 


65. TpJTav S«' ; 

preceded litiira in 

— 6vo jitatf: sec On i-i. 

5G. airoKTOVOvvrt: b;/ niiiliiiil shiitih- 
ter, as if iAXijAo/croi/opM-*. Cf. 172. 
The red. is used in the reciprocal 
sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 
805, Ttfli^mi' Ik xfp'ii' airoKTSrai'. 

57. KOTcifYocravTa ktL: tranaSate 
as if it were KaTfipyoo-ntTo x^P'^ uifioti 
li^ !iX\i,\ois. This use of hri is co-,n- 
mon. Cf. Horn, //. ill. 13a, ^' a\- 
AflAoiffi ipepap xoAiSoKpui' 'ApIJO. — X*" 
potv: dat. of means, tj violciit hands. 
Xflp, rods, and similar words are often 
added for tlie sake of vividness. 

68. 8tf: giTes emphasis to /liva, 
like Ei^. all alone. — v<j ; tran..forred 
from the dependent sent, and iiiaile 
more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H. 

59. fio-i^: hi/ how much. — kokhtto: 
i.e. of all the members of the royal 
house. Ismene represents the case 
in an exaggerated tone so no to » ork 
upon tlie feelings of htr sister — 
oXoviuSa : change of number See 
on 14, — vo'no" Pf* f" I'-nKiice >J tlie 
late. In 79, fi.n iro^irS, 

60. TupavKi>v plur tor sing , a, m 
10. The gen, limita both suhsts 



aW hn'oelv ^^ TOVTQ fi.€v yvvai^ oTt 
^<l}V), (lis irpo'i oi/Spas ov jjuay^ovfLeva • 
etreira S' owe/c' ap^oiicaO' iK Kpctaaopcoj', 
Koi ravT aKoveiv Kan Tool's' a\-yiova. 
65 iyoj fikf ovp ahovcra tovs vtto ^Bovo^ 
^vyyvoiav tcr^eti', (us /Sta^o/iat raSe, 
Tots o" TeXei, ^e^wcrt TretVojUai. ■ to yap 
■n€pi(T(Ta. TTpda-a-ew ovk ej^et voiw ouSei'a. 


our' ai' KeXeutrat/j,' ovt' av, et ^e'Xot; 


61. to5to|m'v: Bdv.,iiithejirstplace, 
with which tireiTa 5* below is corre- 
lated, ty. O. C. 440, t«Sto^*V . . . d,' S/. 
Cf. also P*i7. 1346, tcStd ^^v . . . ffTa. 
— Y'lvalKt : pred. after Sifiu^tp. See 
G. 18S; H. 590. L. and S. .j^io. B. II. 
C/. 71). 

62. ife: join with ^ioxdujm^m; lit. 
as not ici'nj about In contfnd, i,e. as 
not fitted {liff nalare) to contend. Cf. 
0. T. G35,' is oix frirei^wf A*'7«J; 
El. 1025, As oixl cru^fxiooi-ffa .-oi.e<- 
TtTsriSe. The same sentiment JB fonnil 
ill El. 907, yiivii tiir oW ii^p C-fi's, a9e- 

63. ouvck'. . . dKoii'tLv : three conata. 
are proposed : (1) oSkkii — ori, ia- 
cause, and ijcoiny depends on Hipviitv. 
(It Diny lie objected that oxaiav is 
not stated to be a determination of 
nature but a result of circumetances. ) 
(2) oSvcKo ai before, bnt 6.Kaitiv de- 
pends on xp^ supplied from 61. (But 
is not the principal notion in lnyofiv t ) 
[A) oSpeica=:thal, and iuco^eii' depends 
on &px^l^">ea as an epexegetic inf., 
wliere So-Tt might be preiised. So W. 
and most I'llitt. — o,pxiiMo^<i: for the 
form, see G. 110,1; II. 376 D, c. 

64. Kai...KaTi; Mh ... and still. 

— inoinv: obsy. Cf. Elect. 340, toIj' 
KpaTauPTUv ^otI inW (itomrT^i. — 
TtuvSc r refers to the same as toStb. 

65. rovi vTca x^o^'s ■ refers to 
Polynices. In 77 Antigone Brat refers 
to the gods. The plnr. as in 10. 

66. The tragic writers often use in 
place of the verb the corresponding 
SUbSt. with tx'""' *f X'"'> "tueiv, Tpf'ptu', 
TiBcirBai, to loake prominent the stale 
implied in tl»e subst. — toSc accus. 
of cognate meaning, the noun being 
implied in the verb. G. 169, n. 2; H. 
716 b. Cf. Lat. haec cogor. Cf. 

67. Pt^Sa-i. : the verbs come, go, and 
stand are often used by the tragedians 
for the more colorless become and be. 
Cf Elect. 1060, Sta^ ^1. Kaxe'iS ^(^K^s. 

— Ismene refers to Creon. 

68. mpiiTTa : thiaijs atiperfiuous, 
hence needless, useless. 

69. av: in anticipation of iSp^iii, 
before which it is repeated. Sueh a 
repetition of &r often occurs when 
special emphasis is to be given to 
some word or phrase in close connec- 
tion with which &y is tlicn placed, 
as ^ixoB yf in this sent. See GMT. 

.y Google 

2i so*okat;oys 

70 TTpd(r<r€iU, ifMOv y a-v y\^l<ii% Spojij5 ji^ra. 
dXX' la-ff QTTOta. (TOi SoKet* Kilvop S' iyoi 
Odyj/o). KoXof fJ-ot TovTO TroLOVcrrj dcwelv ■ 
<fiiX7] fL^T avTOv K^iaoji-ai, (^'iXov /jLera, 
ocna TTavovfyy-qcratT . eVel irXeCoii/ )(p6i'o? 

75 Of Sei fi a-p4uK€i.v Toi^ Karai rcoi' ivOaoi • 
cKei yap alel KetVojuat. crol 8' et So«et, 
Tct tS>v $eoiv eirrLjj.' aTi.[i.daa<r i^e. 


eyw /leK ovk art^a ■JTOtoO^ai, ro Se 
/St'a TTokirStv Span €<i>vt' d^jj;^ai'os. 


80 <Tv fief raS' oi/ vpov-^oi ■ iyo) ok orj rdifioi 
^(iKTOvcr dSeX<^w <^tXraTw iropewo'o/xai. 

71 W. Sttoiu. 76 W. aa. 

70. ifLoi:vHhnJra; for the accent, deed. (y. 924, The form of the 
see G. 23, 2 ; H, 108.— ijSi'irK ' sc. ^;is(. expression is the eo-called u^ymoran. 
(y. 438. Transl.: ipoidd goiir acting So in Eng. " cruel kinilni-ss," "wise 
with me be atfreeaUe to me. nonseDse." Tlie Oxford L-dit. quotes 

71. taV diroCa troi SoKiE: he sack from Young's jVijA( Thiinglils, "with 
as seems good in ^oiii- sight (i.e. base), pious sacrilege a, grave 1 stole." 

tfffl, from l!^,t. Cf. Phd. IIMO, to.bS- 75. tfv: acous. of duration of time. 

t6s tin' 't^- — ■""" ^viiSt: eoncisoly for S ^o Sfl 

72. 6ai|"°: the position of this word ^' optaKta/ toIs ti-Biif. For tlie gen., 
and tile following asyndeton give em- see G. 175 ; H. 643 b. 

phasis and indicate tlie firm determi. 76. JKtt: i.e. in Hades, 
nation of the heroine. "Antigone 77. -ni tmiwiv ivn^ji.: i-e. i rah 
knows from the beginning, with the fleoT! ei-ri^a yo/tl^erai, llie rites of 
heightened consciousness of passion, burial. — arnuiiraT' t\i ■■ see on 22. 
the consequences of her act. There 78, 79. ri Epov ; join with V^X"- 
is no 'irony of fortune' so far as j-os. G. 261, N. 2; H. 1161. Jam 
she is concerned." Camp. incapuUe ofaetisg against the wilt, etc. 
74. Svia vavtniprqmura : presents SO. ov irpoS\oio : vpotx*"^'") bold be- 
in a striking light the entire conflict /ore one's self as a screen,]ience allege as 
of this tragedy. Antigone violates the a pretext. Fortheopt. with Si. express- 
decree of the ruler, but in doinf{ so ing mild command, see GMT. 52, 2, m. 
she performs a religious and holj — 8i]i gives emphasis to iyii, veiilii. 




fiij fj-ov vpoTap^ei- toi' (top i^opdov wotiiov. 

dXk' ovv ■7Tpoji.Tjvv<rQ^ y€ tovto firjBei'l 
5 Tovpyov, iipv<f)f} Se KCvOe, ow S' avrcu? eyw. 


crtywcr', iai/ p-rj Train Krjpv^yi rdSe. 

0€pjxrjv iirl ijiV)(pota'L Kaphtav €\ei%. 


aX\' otS' dp€(jKov(r 61'; paXia-Q' dSeu' /xe XP^- 


90 €t KoX hvvqo'ei y • aXA.' dprj^dvoiv epa<;. 

83. TaXa(vi)«; with oljuoi and S,uoi (waTaTiSn] .' — iroXXo'v : adv, aecus. 
the tragic- writers connect prons. and This form, wiiicli is Ion,, ocCHrs in 
ailjs. in tlic gen. only when these refer tragedy besides here only in Track. 
tu the second or third pera. For the 1106 (toaa^v Iajuov), and there also m 
first pers. tlie nom. is used. Henee ra- a trimeter. 

Anl«)i must refer to Antigone. SeeG. 87. a\.yao^: hij ijimr silence, tin liii 

173,3; H.701. — ^i exel.; so in 320, ktI. explains oi^Sffa further. Such a 

1178, 1270. neg. a<lditional clause to give empha- 

84. dXX* ovv: but at all events. — sis to the affirmation is not InfFsquent. 
irpo[Li]vil(ri)s ■ - - |i,i|8(vt : the usual Cf. 443, 482. Antigone shows her in- 
position of the neg. Itjore the com- creasing emotion. 

mand is here reversed. So Phil. 332, 88. fepjii]* M ^vxpo'im: you hane 

ol)uoi ^pia^s not 11.% vipa. For the a hot heart for ckiUinfi deejis, i.e. that 

subjT. in prohibition, see G. 254; cause one to chill with fear. So 

H. 874 a. Horn, speaks of ^Bos Hpotpdi, and 

86. o(|ioi: here an excl, of impa- Find, has Kpvifv fidvrevna. 

tience. (7/; 320. Oh,m! Speak it out 90. S^r^avm: i/ou desire iinprac- 



oTav dij fj-ij (jfefw, Trewavaojiat. 


et Tavra Xe'^ets, i-^Oapeb fxkv e^ ifiov, 
iX^P^ Se T&> 9av6vTi. vpoiTK€L<T€i, Sticr). 
95 d\X' ea jUe koI ttjv e'f e;:*oi) Zva-^ovKiav 
Tva,9flv TO Stifoj' Totiro ■ Treiaop-CLL yap ov 
TocrovTOv oiSeV, cjo-re firj ov KaKoJs Oave^i/. 

dXX' I 


SoKC? o"0[, oTeixe. rovro S' 

avovs /Aei' epx^^' '""^^ <^tXots S' opOot? (jtCXyj. 

licable things. aHvirra Bripf! was almoat 

91. ovKovv : to 13« distinguished 
from oSkovb. — irtirai(iro(i(u: tfie tense 
is emphatic. See G. 300, m. 9. 

93. dpxtjv: adv., at alt; join with 
oi. SeeG. 160, 2; H. 710. 

93. lx.^P*^ - P^B. in sense. — J{ 
tiioii : differs from £nr' ipjiu as indicat- 
ing source ratlier than agetici/. It sug- 
gesta ii inoS in 05. 

94. Contrasted with tlie sentiment 
of 73. — irpavKfdru E(iq): jiim viM 
be jisllfi hale/iil lo him that is dead. 

95. la ; one syllable by synizeds, 
Cf. 0. T. 1451, i\A' fa f<E vaiiiy. — l'i 
l|Mni ; more emphatic than ifi^v. (?/; 
1219; HecJ. 810, i, h ooS iuo-;i^..(.a, 

96. Tj Eav^v TovTO : sarcastic ; 
what seems to i/ou so dreadful, referring 
to the thought of 69. — tri : stands 
after its verb, as in 223, 

97. )iij ov KoXus 9avElv: Sehol. 
ouSs* iimhy vfiaojiai Sjrsp fie tt)s eli- 


D 6<,yiT0 


For liii o6 where oi strongthei 
preceding neg., sec G. 283, 7 ; H. 10;J4. 
99. fpxev: in the sense of going 
oHvijalsoinllOO.llOT. — Tois 4>CXovs: 
the sense as in 73; ^ou are tnih/fidi 
of love for your loved ones, meaning 
esp. Polynices. So W. and many 
editt. following the Schol., livoiKmsSi 
r^ BayivTi. But this seems tame, and 
inconsistent with the cliaracter of 
Ismene, who would not wish to Imply 
that her love for her brother was less 
tlian Antigone's- Cf. C7 fE. Prefer- 
able is the interpretation of Nauck, 
Bonitz, Wiuid., et al., who anderstand 
Ismene to gay "however devoid of 
good sense you may be, yon are atill 
tmly beloved by yonr friends," i.e. 
especially by Ismene. 9)(aos can mean 
either lomnq or helmed. — AntidjoHe 
retires behind the left periaitos. 
Ismene returns to the women's apart- 
ments within the palace. 



Secoxd Sceke. Chorus. Afterwards Ceeon with two 


Srpai^i] a. 

100 dvTis oeXt'ou, TO Kd\\to-Tov eTTTanvXt^ ipavhf ©7j0a 

Tftjf TJ- pOT€p(i)V ■^ao?, 

iipdv$rj^ TTOT, 0) y^pvcria'; afi-epa-; ySA.e'^a/>oc, AipKaiciiv 
105 vTrkp p^iOpuiv ixoKovTOi, 

Antic nf, goes to the \ii\ trrai TuAai 
(<■/■ ALSch '^ipt (UiO) liefnre which 
the brothors had fall n and near 
which the corpse of lolvnieca was 
lying The Chorus compose I of 
fifteen Tenerable and prominent eiti 
zens of Tl ebcs enter the orchestra 
tlirough ihe njht paro los Thej 
halt and greet the nsing eun prub- 
ably in the attitude of prayer with 
raised arms and eittndtd hands 
They evnit in the Tictory Then 
they ad* ance to tlieir position about 
the thjmele in the proper marching 
measure tl c anapaeeti and depict 
in alternate rairch and dance move 
mcnt Ihc struggle and its issue At 
the el SL of the ode they givi, gt 
presBion ai ew Jo tlie joy of the 
triumph and cihort t« gil c tlianka 
to til i ds Tlie Chorus remain m 
tlie onheatra during the whole of the 
llay The first strophe and anfi 
strophe of the oIl consist of smooth 
gljcoHK 1 racs in which the first 
jcriod portrays the advance of the 
otceds of the sun and the retreat 
of those of the enemj and the 
second ptnjd with the resolved tn 
braths (lOH 125) the raiiditi of tl e 
flight and the tumult of the battle 

The PI erei-ratean verse usually forms 
the closL ot glyconic periods. Bc- 
tn ecu the strophes intervene anapaes- 
tic systems These formed in the 
oldest Btjle of the tragcdj the proper 
piroios Here also tlii,y serve as a 
march measure The last system 
serves tfl introduce the person who is 
next to appear on the stage. While 
such an announcement ot the person 

1 the c 

or messengers it is rarely omitted in 
other instances (once m this play, 
988) m the older drama 

100 cuMtni Dor of i\i\iot, Att. 
^Mos The Ij ric parts of the tragedy 
have manj Dor forms since the 
odes and choral himns in honor of 
Dioni sus from which the drama was 
developed had their origin among 
the Dorians 

101 (TprairvXw a stan ling epithet 
of Thebes ( t 110 141) distinguish- 
ing it from Egyptian Thebes, which 

102 TO* vpoWpwv a mingling ol 



IV TjwTspojii and 


103 li^avei|5 vii1iif>o,v4p,^ias,iaiai 
instance of wl at tlie ri torioians call 
iroprjxi" s (y 9T4 PI I 307, iimv- 

.y Google 

Of i<j}' rjfteTepa yrj lioXvucLK-qs, 

lOG. W. 'Apyoya^. 108. W, o^uTo'p<u. 

i^avTor fffli:. — wOTt; n( ktiijth. The 
(lay of deliverance had been long 
wished for. 

104. pUi^opof; poetic for u^,m. 
Ew., Pkoen. 543, calls the moon vi/ktJi 

105. AipKoW : the stream of Dirco 
flows along the wefltem portion of the 
city, but unites afterward, north of it, 
Tfith the rivulet Ismenus, whieli fljiivs 
along the eastern part. Soph, unites 
both under the name of tlie one more 
celebrated in the myth. . Cf. 844. No- 
where in Greece can purer and cooler 
water be found than at Tliebes. The 
Theban poet whom Horace caJla 
"Dircaemn eycnum" hegina hie first 
Otyuipian ode with ipurroii fiiv ESup. 
— inip; Iffaiii!. 

106. XavKoinnv: the Argivce are 
called \ei)iaoTri! orpaTOi iaSixr.Phoen, 
1099, and in Acsch. Sept. 80. This 
epithet may owe its origin to the 
similarity of sound between dpyis 
and 'Apyos. Others suppose that the 
shields of the Arftivcs were faced 
wilii a plate of metal, prob. of copper, 
and that this biphly fjumiehed ap- 
pearance is referred lo not only here 
but also in 114. — Ik: with •Apy6Biv 
is similar to //. viii. 304, ii Alai^v^tv. 
The addition of ix completes the 
metre. Cf. the corrcsponduig verao, 
123, of the antistrophe. See App. 

107. i^»ra: o'>j. of «ii^ira<rii, Adras- 
tus and his host. — irawoT(t^; found 

only here anil later in thf anciiTt 

108. irpa'Epo|iciv; <i; hr-nl'miq pace ; 
i.e. so as lo become a pretipltate fugi- 
tive. — dJvT«p^: lit. u-'th f'.nriicr M- 
dle. In Eng. a bh"rj> paee means a 
rapid one. Cf. 1238, ii,Tay jioi,y. The 
Argives fled more rapidly with Ihe 
daylight than before, 

109. Kiififfrara: hai:liig nrgi-il on, 
refers back to auris and is prior to 
luitjiiita. The sun is said to do that 
of wliich it is merely the occasion. 
Cf. 0. T. i38, f,S ii^ipa ifp^trei at wal 

110. Sv: refers baelt to ipaira and 
is the obj. uf a verb to be supplied 
(SpffEtin thercailingof W.). SclioL, 
Bptuw irTpa-rii/ 'Apytiarj ^iT^^fi/ & TlaXv- 
vtiKTis, which led W. first to propose 
turtitaffv, and Boeckh tu in^fi't £1711- 

111. iJpStfe; (>. from quk't repose. 
Schol., inafBeh (Is ei^JiJi' ita.1 irnfjofuK- 
Bf'n. Some suppose that the word 
suggests the image of the bird " suar- 
ing on high," — e|: = Sd, bi/ mcibs uf. 
— vtLKiHV : two syllables by synizcsis. 
See G, 10; H, 42, A play upon the 
name IloXuvifKTjt, from voxis and 

Cf. Aeseh. Sept. 820, ol Sflr" 


Eur. Pliosn. m>, TioKvutUw 
rixirei' iir^pvfioi'. — ii(u|H'^''lf '"'' ■ "'''^ 
icords OB both sklfs, hi'ncfi iiToii;/linij. 
Cf Eur. Phom. 500, i^iKeKT^i rp.s. 

.y Google 

ANTirONH. 29 

* * * o^e'a KXa^wv 
XeuK^? [l^idi-os TTTepvyi crreyai'o?, 
^vj/ 0' iwiroKoftOi'; KopvO^fraLV. 

*Ain-HrTpo4n] cL 

oTo,? S' virkp fxekdBpojv tpovaxrato'LV afi<}>i\ai'<bv 
KvKko) Xdyjj^at? iirTii-rrvXov o-To/xa, 
)8a, 7r/3if TToO^' afieTepoiv aliiaTtuv y4vv<jiv TrXTjcrOyjval 
re Kai. a-TSi^tdvoipa TTVpyiav 

112. W. 5po-(v- K^rra? S' 5^*a nXu^fuv 

113. W. oitTos &s yijf vitipfTrrq. 
122. W. -/evixri jrAvjir^i'on koI irpiv. 

112. d^'a K\iiJ«v : a figure freq. 

the position of the Argive eamp on 

met with in Horn. Cf. II. xri. 429, 

ti\e Ismcnian hill 

. — The image of 

Sot' aiyvtnoi yo^iii^x^^ '^PV ^f' 

the eagle is dropped, anil the sarage 

^„\f fltyd^iL K\c(Co.^£ ^X""-"'- 

eagerness of the foe ia likened to the 

113. Ss: for the accent, see G. 29, 

fnry of a monster 

thirsting for blood. 

N.l; H. 112. — J«p^,m,; few over: 

Tlius the poet is 

gradnally led into 

with *fr t] 

. an eagle 

swoop do™ 


at Bunilar 

of an eagl 

Gcm^ in Aesch. 

114. Xm 

st likened 

plumage i 00 

to a TjTffo! 

The gen. 


Cf. 0. r. 533 p6 m. 

mnd. Cf. 

Acsch. Sep 94 


9 ITT nuX 

TT jxa mo«,l, of 

"Ancagl ped 

urn for seven 


uths, Cf 


k (rriixous 

IIG. tmro |UH« ve«nr an 

Horn, exp 


ulness. The 

fmrrfKO/iDi rf 


un elsewhere 

The dftt. in -mih is user! elsewhere by 

\n Soph. Aescli. 

has It eight, Enr, 

Soph, only in lyric parts, as in 970, 

nine times. — -(«" 

i<nv : dat. of place. 


See G. 10(1 i H.78-? 

117. o-rtis 8' Jm'p: prol). refers to 

after uply. See G. 

374; H.955. 



TTevKaevO' "Hi^aifTTOi' eXetf. ToXo'; d^t^t vSit eVai 
125 77aTayo? 'Apeo5, di^tTTaX&t Suo';;^ei'ptOjUa SpaKOVTi. 

Zeus ydp fJ.eydXtj'; ■yX.tuo-irrj'; ko/j-ttovs 

TTok\<u piv^Lan 7Tpo<Jviu'u-op.4vov<i 
130 ^puo-oC (cai'a^ijs vrnpOTTTa, 

■nakrta pnrT€L nvpl ^a\j3i,SoiU 

iiT aKpcov Tj^tj 

vIky/v opp,SiVT aXaka^ai. 

130. W. UTTtpdjTTi):'. 

123. TTivK-Uvi- "H+aio-rov: of the 
goil is prcdkatt'd wlint belongs really 
to his gift alone ; so in 1007. The 
fire of torches ie mtant, these being 
usually madB with pitch. 

134^128. Such <i tumult of war ims 
raised ahoat Ms rear {i.e. of the retreat- 
ing Argires), an <mset not to be resisted 
hy the dragon foe. roios always gives 
tlie reason in Soph, for what precedes, 
here for r^a. Cf. 0. T. 1303, o&y tVi 
df7e 56i>afiai ire, Toicw ti>piKi}y irapext^s 
^0,. Aj. 660, oSto. It M T« i$pi,rj,, 
Toioy iJitooKo ofi^i iroi Aeii|ii». — ctoBi) 
like Tfivfii. floV. Cf Horn. J/, xvii 

^13, M UaTpiKK^ IfTOTO KpOTtpil 

irrfitrri. — Evirxc[p<'|ui : used only here 
Cf SviTXfic^o!, /""d ta subdue. Norn 
iu appos. with Trdrayos. — BpcUovTIi 
dat- of interest with Svtx'Wj™- *?" 
Kiel' is a term freq. used of an enemy 
So Aosch. Cho. 1047, 3i«ri' Spax^M-oi.., 
of AegisthuBandClytaemnestra; Eur 
Orest, i70, i /ttrtpoipoyT'i)! BptUwi', of 
Orestes. In Aoach, Sept. 290, the 
Theban ehoms fears the Argives 

SpdxOVTaS Ss T.! JTtAfui!, OUd IH 881, 

Tydeus, one of tlie assailants, fiapySiv 
iis BpoKoiy Boa. 

129, ^i;noTi:diLt. of manner, fitifia 
of an armed liost, freq, Cf. Aesch. 
Pers. 412, ^f5iia ntpfflKoS ffrpoToB. 

130. Kavaxns- Ut, in a great stream 
of clank of jold, i.e. of clanhlny gold. 
The reference is to the noiae or clank 
of tlieir gilded weapons on the march. 
— iIirtpinFra: disdainf/dli/ ; neat. pL, 
used adv. Cf. 0. T. sa^, « St tw 
fcrspoTTa X'^P"^' ft ^yv iropeieToi. 

131 voXnp itri smites with bran 
dished thuadeiLolt The word xaXrif 
Buggcsta the zig zas flu-ker of the 
lightning ' — PoXpCSw ii^ Sxpav vpon 
the sKoimit of He bultkuifnts The 

1 starting point 


133 iSpfiuvra in agreement with 
the supplied olij of ^iirrsi, me ich) 
uas hurraing The reference is to 
Capancufl, one of the seven that led 
theArgivohost CyAesch itept 432, 
Eur. Phoen. 1174. The fall of Capa 
liens was a favorite representation in 
art, especially in gcm-cuttiug. An 
Etruscan sarcophagus represents hiiii 


ANTirONH. 31 

STpO<|>l} P', 

olvtCtutto^ 8' eTTL yS. necre rapraXoiBel^, 
5 Trvp<l>6po'; 05 Tore ftatvofjidva, ^iiv opfia 

^aK^tvoJv eTreVi'eL pnrai'i i-^OiijTOiv 
et)(e S' aXka, ra piv, 

enro. ^.oj^ayot yap e'l^ eTTTCt TruXats 
Ta^divT€% uToi jrpos tcrou? eXnroi' 

138. W. 1 

falling headlong from a scaling-lad- 
der. Three gems represent the ligh^ 
King flaBhing behind him. 

134. avrtnms: pred. with Wvf; 
lit. struct back, i.e. with a counter 
blow. In return for the fire which he 
'wished to kindle, he was struck by the 
fire from heaven. Or, utTiking hack, 
i.e. with a reboand from the earth that 
beat hini hack. Schal.,fii>iii0ci' tvtcIs 
urb TOv Ktpauvov HafaiBtv 6* ^wh t^s yvs. 
Suid. explains ofTtrwro! by ri oie 
6vsoirovv dfTi^euyoif Tp &^. So most 

135. -wvp^pot ; as Jire-beaTer ; for 
emphasis placed before the rel. clauise 
in which it belongs, Cf. 182. Of. 0. 
C. 1318, (Hxtrai KinroPffa t4 »*6,,i 
kfrrv tjitiireiv Tvpl. 

136. pOKXivwv vniTiva : frenzied 
TCH5 blowing against it (sc. t^ WAei). 

137. With blasts of most hostile 
ivinds; ef. 930, The furious onset 
of Capaneus is likened to a lor- 

138. TIL |u'v ; the things just men- 
tioned, sc. the boastful defiance of 
Capameus, — fiXXf : otherwise, i.e. than 

he expected. In tlie next verse all 
the others with their dilferent fates 
are contrasted with him. Cf. Phi- 
lostratus. Imagines i. 2G (p. 402), iirii- 
Adi^o S* 01 (iis liTi^oi SSpairi xa! \iBois 

;, Kbi 

ip S^S^TiffOai, TTprfrfpos *i(JjU7r^ 5aA 

TU<)f^^4l>V : 


140. Sc^'tnipos ; found only here. 
The sense is, with the strength and 
dash of a right trace-horse. The 
horse on the right side in the race had 
to bo the stronger and more swift be- 
cause it passed over the greater dis- 
tance in rounding the turning-posts 
of the race-course from right to left. 
Cf. El. 721, S.|iiv iiviis ffffparop 
InTTop, Aeseh,, Agam, 1640, compares 
a proud man to atipivp6pop KpieSnna 

141. These chieftains are named 
by Aesch. in his "Seven against 
Thebes." Afterwards by Soph,, O. C. 
1311 fE. Adrastus, who, aec, to the 
myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned 
among the seven. 



Zi^i't Tpcnrai 

■ayxa^fa reXij, 

7rXi)f ToXv (TTvytpolv, oj iraTpoq ivos 
KOivov 6ava.Tov [^.epos a/j,<^w. 

'AvTUrTpO<|>1^ p'. 

a\Xd yctp d fj.eya\Q)WjjiO? T)\de NtVa 
Ta TroXvapp.dT<i> a.vTi-)(a.p^Z(Ta %7)jia, 

Oeav Se caows xopois 

143. Tpowatio: 

— WXi]: (^(iiMif, cf. Eng. (»/'. i</i 
(Ae Irihtite of Iheir braien panoplifs, 
Altei gaining a victory, it was eus- 
tomary to hang up tbc arms takun 
from Ibe Ute as trophies sacred to 

144. ■niva'nytpotv.iheI'mii'i-eiolKd 
ncn. "The fall of the brotliers, oiith 
by the other's hand, left it nndocidud 
which wfta tho conqueror, which the 
conquered, so that they supplied no 
T(Aii to Zeua." Schn. — Nor would 
arms polluted with the blood of 
kindred be dedicated to Zeus. 

145. oirolv: see on 66. 

146. SiKpoTits! co-equaliji victori- 
ous, i.e, each against the other. In 
Aj. 252, the Atridao are called "co- 
equals in power," The Schol. explains 
by !ti d\\-li\oa5 dTieicTtivav. W. tnkes 
it here in the sense of both the strong 
(spears). — ll\trov . . ■ &fi^: "Each 
Strove for sole inheritance, hut they 

share cquallj- in a death nhicb caeli 
has [j;hi'n nnd each haa received" 

148. dWd ■yap : ydp confirms or 
gives the reason for tiic tliought 
introduced by d\Kd, which may be 
either left to be supplied, as in 
165, or explicitly added, as in 160, 
with !fl. In the latter casa, the sent, 
introduced by ydp may be taken as 
simply parenthetic, as in 30a. 

140. voXi>apjLaT^ - Pin<i. calls 
Thebes (plXdpnaro!, eiap^afas, *Atl{rir- 

joiciiig in the face of, joi/fMi/ greeting. 
The prep, indieatea the direction as 
in JcTiflAHrai, ivrAdiarta. Some prefer 
to follow the interpretation of a 
Schol., rejoicing muliiaHi/. 

150. Ik : afler. — Uirtt Xii(r|u>oTi- 
vav: = XdBcait. Cf 0. T. 134, m-rff 
^BiffTpo^K, and see on 60. Supply 
airmv from iroAEfiiot' with Kriaiioaiivcai. 

152. Stuv T one syllable by eyni- 


ANTirONH. 3; 

dXA. oo€ yo-p Of) ^acrtXeus '^<i)pa<;, 

V€apa7(ri OtSiv CTrt (JvvTv^iaL? 
^(tipet, Ttfa S^ ixrJTiv epicraoiv, 
on o-yyKXT^TOf riji'oe yepovTdiv 
TTpovOero \i<rx^v 
KOLvia K-qpvypaTi ire/Ai/fas ; 

5 X">P"> I""-" s^- 

153. irovvuxfois: the joyful pro- 
cession shall CL'lebrale the praises 
esp. of the patron god of the city, 
Dionysae (I12S|, to whom choral 
BOngs ftnd dances (1146) by night are 
most appropriate ; and besides, viait 
all the temples anil altars of the 

154. jXtXlx^uv : shalcing Tliehe 
(with his dancing). Lat. pode ter- 
ram quaticns. Pind,, Pj(i. vi. 50, 
applies this epithet to Poseidon. 
Connect @iiBas with this word, lit. 
the shaker of Thehe, For such a gen. 
many pflrallels are found, e.j. 0. C. 
13i8, TgcrSf Bij^uDxoi xB'"'^^ Aesch. 
Sept. 109, ireAioxoi x^ovis. — Bok- 
Xyts ■■ often for Binxos. — ApXoi ; 
tlie chitnge from the suhjv. in ex- 
hortation to the opt. expressing a 

155. aV. . . v<^: But, hold, or, 
tnoKj/'. /i^. e'c. — SSt : join with 
X«i(i«, here comes. Cf. 526, 626. 

156. Kpc'wv and MtvoiK^ots arc 
scanned with synizesis. — ra'ytis; a 
conjecture of W. See App. 

158. rCva Stj ; v,-kat, pra^. They 
wonder why they have been sum- 
moned. — ^ptwai - as irofKlnSpfW 
mWd, uaXx^i""' 'tm (20) express 
figuratively the troubled and uncer- 
tain state of an a^tated mind, so 
here the conscious and determined 
action of the mind is indicated by 
the figure of rowing. Similar ia Aj. 
251, Tofat Ipiaaootr^y drei\is. Cf. alSO 
AcEch. Ag. 803, upoTrlSaiy oictKa rtfuev. 

159. on: introduces the reason 
of the enquiry. — o^kXiitov : an 
allusion to the extraordlnarif session 
of tlie eeclesia. 

160. TTpoMtTO : appointed. The mid. 
means for a conference with himself. 
Cf. Luc. Necgtm. 19, wpa6ei<ra- oi 

161. Ki]pu\|ia-n: dat. of means. — 
irt|n|itis ; Schol. /iTa<rTu^a/ifPOS. 



nokXta o-dXw cretcrawes wpdonTfLv vdXiv • 
vfj.a.'i 8' e'yw TTOixirotcrip cV 7rai'7aji' St'x*^ 
5 eoretX' lK4<j$ai, rovro fikv ra Acdov 
(re/3ov7as eiSiis eS dpovoiv del Kpdrrf, 
TOVT av$i'i, 7}PiK OtStVov; o>p0ov vokiv. 

162. Creon comes upon the stage 
through the middle door of the pal- 
ace, clad in royal attire, and attended 
by two heralds, after the manner of 
kings in the representation of trag- 
edy (B78,7GO). He delivere his throne 
address to Che Chorus, who represent 
the most influential citizens of Thebes. 
In his addrese he declares hts right 
to the succession and lays down the 
principles of his administration. This 
gives him occasion to proclaim his 
first command, which he seeks to jus- 
tify. The speech may be divided 
into the following correspouding parts 
of 8, 8, C, 8, verses, followed by 
and tlien by 4. 1C2-9, occasion of the 
assembly ; 170-7, Creon, the now 
ruler, not yet tried ; 178-83, his views ; 
184-91, tlieir application to his con- 
duct; 192-7, first command; 198-206, 
second command ; 207-10, closing 
aummary. — £vEpcj ; a respeetful 
Jerin of address, like the Eng, qeMU- 
nutn. ToWTai or eTiSwoi might have 
been added. — mfXEOs : for wdAsiu! ; 
not found elsewhere in Soph., bnt 
occurs in Aesch. (c/. Supp/. 344). 
In Eur, \cf. a^foi, Bacch. 1026) and 
Arisfoph. {cf. ^.tlatas, Vesp. 1282), tlie 

gen. 11 

J! for -I, 

'3 several ti 

163. o-oXtf trtlTavTcs : alliteration. 
" The ship of state " has been a f avoi^ 
ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus 
to Longfellow. Cf. 190, 0. T. 22, 

It' oiix ol" T( ipoinlou cniAoii. Eur, 
Blies. 249, Srav aa\tiiv ■'i^'!- 

164. V«= '>^i- of l<rTti\a. Cf. 
Phil. CO, UTtUiopTH cTf ii elKwi' ^oXel^. 
hi. 404, 495, mWh yip toS lyiievois 

. . . fC iKaaaai, where the person ia 
added, as here, in the dnt. to express 
-Ik itdvTiav Hxa: apart 

fior>i all, i 


165. TovTD|uv: has Its correlative 
inToST'.i5fl«(107). See on 61, 

1€€. (Tipavras : partic. in indir. 
disc. See G. 280 ; H. 982. The time 
of the partic, is impf. See GMT. 18, 
2, — Spijvuv Kpriii] : tnthroned power. 
Cf. 0. T. 237, Kpim Tf Ko) ipivavs vi^v. 

167. Supply the thought of ai- 
BavTos Kri. from the preceding vetse, 
— (Spflou: guided aright, 

168. SuuXcra: the poet does not 
indicate whether he follows here 
the tradition ace, to which Oedipua 



TTatSas fidvovra? e/Aire'Sot^ <f>pov7jiJ.a(rLv. 

170 07' ovv eVeii'ot irpos StirX^s fioipa? jiiav 
Kaff yijjuipav caXovTO, TTaLcrames re koL 
7T)\.rjyfi'T€'; avro^etpt (rvi/ iLLCLo-fiari., 
iyo) Kpdrr) S-i) Travra koI 9p6vov<; l\<ji 
yecous KaT ayj^tarcta rSiv okoiXoTCov. 

175 a.ji.-q-^avov Se 7rai'70S ai-S/JOS eKp-aOeli/ 

^VXV" '^^ ''^' ^povrjfia koI yvrap-rfv , irplv av 
ap-^al'i re Kai v6p.0L<ji.v ii'TpL^rj<; ^ainj. 
^fjLol yap oiTTts TTaaav evdyvoju jtoXik 
p.71 tS)v apC(TT(i)v aTTTerai /3ovXeviidr(i)V, 

died at Tliebes (cf. Horn. 11. xxiii, 
679), or that which made him die in 
eaile. In tJie later written Oedipus 
Celoneaa, the sons siieceed to the 
throne before the death of Oedipiia. 
But the statement of the text does 
not coniliet with that, Si6xxviiSai being 
a word of more general meaning than 
Sufiaxeitt. — KiCvwv iroiSos : descend- 
ants of LaiuB and of Oedipus. 

169. )uMiyT(is Kii. : remained loyal 
to (rf|Ufif),tt'i'(A steadfast piirpoae. 

170. JKitvoi: refers here to what 
is nearest, eg. iraiSas. But Helray 
ahovo refers, as usual, to what is re- 
mote. — ore ; causal. — irpiJs ; with 
SA««-a which is pass, in stnse. — 
Siir^TJa iitav : see on I'l. 

172. avTo'x^ipi ktI. r with the pollulion 
0/ laulual murder. See on 56. aMxnp 
in 900, 1175 is somewhat different. 

174. dYX>v^'o ■ the neut. pi. 
adj. JnBtead of the abstract subst. 
dyxioTfla. ■yf'jTJui.depenils on it. Bg 
virtue of being next of kin to the rff- 
ceaaed. The poet makes no account 
of the other myth (Boeotian), which 
states that Folyniccs and Eteocles 
left sons. 

175-190. This passage is intro- 
duced by Demosthenes in his oration 
De Falsa Leyatiom, § 247, with ap- 
plication to his own times. — ojiij- 
Xnvovr sc. itnl. — iravrik : euius- 
que. — W: its force, as that of yip 
in 178, is determined by the connec- 
tion as follows: "After those named 
before, to whom you were loyal, I am 
now king. But I cannot yet claim 
your confidence, because a man is 
thoroughly well known only after he 
has proved himself in the exercise of 
authority. For he who in guiding 
the affairs of state is base and cow- 
ardly is wholly to be despised." 

176. ^vx'iv,^p6inifM,yviif.ipf:feel- 
ing, spirit, principles. — irplv &v . . . 
^vg: the subjv. after Tplv because 
of the neg. force in i/j.'^x'"""'- See 
GMT- 67, 1. 

177. liTpipii's 1 the proverb dpx^ 
iipSfia Sfi'miriv originally attributed 
to Bias one of the seven sages, ap- 
pears m various forms in Greek 
literature Cf Plut. De«i. and Cic. iii. 

179 JIT) ajiriTai : the indie, in 
a. general n.1 clause. See GMT, 
02 N 1 

.y Google 



180 dXX' Ik (f)6/3ov Tov yXSxTcrai' iyKX^ira? ^^'' 
KctKitrro? eti-ai vvv re kol ■naXai Sokei, 
KoX fiel^ov ocrrts ai^l tyjs ai/roG ■rra.Tpa'i 
f^tXoi' vofi,it,€i., TovTov ovoafiov Xeyoi. 
eyoi yip, lorw Zeus 6 irdvff 6pij>v det, 

185 0U7' ai' <TL(OTnj(Ta.iiMt Ty)v ar-qv 6po}v 
crretj^ovcrai' dorots di^t r^s <ra}T7)pia<;, 
ovT ap (j>Ckov iror dpSpa BvcTfLei/yj )(6opos 
O^ip-riv ifi-avT^, tovto yvyuaa-KOiv oTt 
^S' ea-TVP rj (Tiutflvaa, koX TavTT]^ ejrt 

190 TrXeoi^es opdrj'i Toii'; <^t\oi;s TTOtovjite^a. 
TOtoitrS' iyo) vofioto-i. ti]vS' aufco ttoXiv, 

180. Toii: obj. gen. after ^oBoi/. — 
^■yKXu'iras l'x«: aeeoQ22. Cf. Shak. 
Rich, II. i. 3: "Within my mouth 
you have engaolod my tongue, Douhly 
porteullieed witli my teeth and lips." 
Cf. 505 infra. Creon lias to mind what 
he Bpeakg of below (289 tE.) more 
openly, se. his own courage in publicly 
forbidding the burial of PolyniceB. 

181. irciXai: the Schol. saj's : koI 
xpiv £^ai Hoi yvu Zre ^1 tiiv dpx^l" 

182. juI{ov; ns an object of greater 
iWtie. — dirrC: with the comp. instead 
of fj. So Track. 577, ardp^ti yvraixa 

>! dvrl a. 


183. ovBajioii: i.e. iy oiZtiu^ X^Pf- 
Cf. Xen. Anab. v. 7. 28, ofis ky iKv<^^ 
tpx'"^"' ^y o55f/iia liroi/Ttti. Hence, 
I hold I'n no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 
497, Slab, yofll^wy oJSa/ioS. 

184. 'yap: gives thcroason of ovSa- 
)iov \f-fa. — (ttoj Ztvs ■■ a solemn 
oath. So Traeh. 399, Iot» ^iyas Zfis. 

186. d»Tl Tijs o-omiptos : added to 
TTiv fiTTjy for the sake of intensifying 

tilt Kspresaion by adding its opposite. 
Cf. Trach. 148, ewi t« dyrl irapfl^poi. 
yvvh kAtiSJ. 

187. Const., oBt' fie (1i!j.oi; Bil^<ny 
ittaiiTif SfSpa SviTiiir^ x^"""**' This is 
eaid in allusion to Polynices. 

188. TOUTo •yiTVMCKKV : this beiiiij 
mij convktion, sc. what follows. 

189. V[S« ravTiis ; both refer to 
i, xS'iy- 

190. dpBiis : uprHjki, safe. The 
metaphor is apparent. Cf. 103.— 
TOtis +IX0VS: oar ffiemh, i.e. those 
we have. The thought is, tliat upon 
the safety of the state depends all 
our good ; with the loss of the public 
welfare we lose every private poseee- 
eion. Pericles expresses this thought 
very forcibly in his funeral oration 
{cf. Thuc. ii. 60) as follows : koXSs 
fiiy y&p 'pfp^fiffoi dyijp tJ> KaO' tavTOi' 
Siafeiipoii^inis Tfls itBTpfBoi oiiSfy ?i/riT</y 
(i^vajrJWvrai, KCLKorvx^y Be 4y tvrv- 
XoiJ/rji jToAA^ ^SAAoj- Siao^fftTar. 

191. ToiotirBe vdjioiin: bi/ suck prin- 
ciples US these. — aijiit: the pres., be- 



KOL vvv dSeXi^a Ta>vBe KTjpv^a'; e^w 
a<rToi<ri, TTaCSoiv ran' o-tt' OtStVou wepf 
'Ereo/cXea fiiv, os TrdXews viTepfj.a)(^i' 

195 oXoiXe T^crSe, tto-vt dpia-Tcvara^ SopC, 
Taifia) T€ KpvijfaL Koi TO. TTO-vT i<^ayvt<Tai 
a, Tol'i apt<TTOt,% epx^raL Kara V€Kpoi'i- 
TOP S' av ^vvaifiov rovSe, IloX.ui'ei/ojz' kiyio, 
o? yjjj' TTwrpciav KaX Ogov^ rou; eyy€v€7,'? 

200 <f>vya? KareXOcov TjOtk-fjat p-iv irvpl 
TTp'^a-ai, Kara/c/jas, rjOkXyjo-^ S' at/zaros 
KOLifOu TTacrctiT^ai, Tois Se SouXwcras ay€iv. 

cause Creon is already engaged in 
putting these principles into execu- 
tion, as lie goes on to say. 

192, aSAijia: Schol, i/ioio. — twvEc 
depends on liS^x^if, gen. of connection 
or possession. See G. 181; H. 764 d. 
— KT|piJ£os Jx" ' see on 22. 

194. The sincerity of Creon js 
apparent tlirongliout this epecch he 
believes honestly that this decree is 
for the heat interests of the state 
So much of tlio decree as related t) 
Eteoclcs had already been fuifilied 
(25) ; solemn libalions by tlie citizens 
and a nionnmcnt alone were lacking 

— ird\«09 ; a dissyllable by eyni 

196. Tn iravr" i^fvlmt. : to add 
[ill] all encred offeriags. 

197. iffjeroi. Karoi; cap. the hba- 
tions poured upon the grave What 
is done to the departed ia supposed 
to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice 
or to grieve him; as Achilles Btys 
in //. xxiii. 170, x'"P' *"', 3 ndrpo 
«\f, Kol tlv 'AtSao Ufxom'ir- irivra 

— Electra (Soph. El. 435 ft.) says to 

her sister, who comes to bring offer- 
ings from Clytaemnestra to the ti^mb 
of Agamemnon, "to the winds with 
them, etc., where none of these things 
sliall approach the resting-place of 
our father." 

198 Toy {vvaifuiv repeated in 
Toin-Of (^03) IS 11 c ot] of «Tfp u r 
K«Kuffa (,(M) — Xfyu ■',\ construes 
\(ya iKKiK IP x9a *"IT5 t va KTtpfff v 
li-liTf KwKmriu It IS better taken in 
the sense ot I i fan indicating con 
tempt with clian^c in punctuation 
Pf Pf I 12G1 av S i> aoiavTO! m 
* kotcTyjrqv ^ry<o lf^e\6e 

199 cYYOfis 0/ h a ife tutel rj 
201 vpijinu used in a general 

sense k>lrog la/ uxi te — 0coiis 
refLrs to the imag s of the gods 
the most sacrud of wl ith were the 
ani ent statues of HO)d The pott 
prob had m m nd Aesch Sept 582 
v6K V TFOTptpoM «aJ Qtovs 10US iyytff s 
irojiSe V which IE there also said of 

202. Koivou : Scliol. dSfX^waS. — 
iTOO-atrfloi ; the metre determines 
whether this form is from itaT^ouai 


38 50*0KAE0YS 

TOVTOV TToXet Tr/O iKK£K~qpVKTai Td(}tO} 
flTJTe KT€pl^f.LV H-^T€ KCOKVaai TLva, 

205 €a,\i 8' a.da,TTTov koX TTpos ol(uvoiv h4.iLa<i 
(cat JT/Jos KVfSiv k^t<JTov alKiuOiv t tSetv 
Toioj'8' e^oc 'l>p6vrjp.a, kovwot ck y k^o\ 
TLjxr)v wpot^ovG-' 01 KaKOi rStv evSiKtuv. 
dW ooTtS ewov^ ^Se t^ 73-oXet, Oavau 

203. W. ^KK^K^pvxOai. 211. W. KupHi 

or irdonai. Figurative, and oxprea- 
Eive of great fiiiy. Cf. El. 542, 
'A.!jii Tii^ I^iEpo.- ?iTxe Sairrooflai tUv 
ifMy -rimniiv; Horn. /f. xx. 258, ^cuo-il- 

regular const., as if tuv ixiv aliiaros 
irc(iTaa0Bi liad preceded. 

804. Tivd: ei-eri/ one, or with the 
neg,, no one, wlioever he may be. 
The infs. of this verse vary in tense 
without mueli difference in sense. 

305 f. Const., iay Sflairrov (roCroi'j 
Sf/tas (in appos.) ^SfirrJi' Kui irpii oi'iu- 
voic Kol irpit iruiwv. — Gc'pAS: in distinc- 
tion from nfKp6s and pcKut, commonly 
meaDs a lining body, or, as here, the 
person in his bodily form, ]ike irSi/n 
in prose. Cf. Oii.— i£(iv: like Lat. 
aspcefu, join with ulKifffl^i.. Cf.O.T. 
792, ytros Afm, fiTAt(TOji, Aj. 818, SBfWf 
dvSpbs i^OiffTov bpav. 

207. The peroration refers with 
the word ^pavrifia to the main theme 
(176) of the address. 

208. Tin^v irpoij"™"'' = '■ft^eii'e homr 

before (in preference to] the jM. A 
rlietorieal exaggeration : tlic issue is 
only as regards tqaal honor. In iilce 
manner the ruler states Che ease ex- 
travagantly in 48S, 7GS, 1040. 

209. Ams: sc. Sp f or sirri. — flaviiv 
Kcil %Ciai : the more empJiatic word first. 

211. The Chorus indicates, in a 
respectful spirit, its disapproval of 
the conduct of the ruler by the em- 
phatic position of ooi, by the use of 
»ou (213|, by characterizing Polyni- 
ces simply as Siavow and not as 
aSiKoc or KOKoy, and by impatience 
manifested in 218 and 220. Also in 
I'i'(itt( crai lies an ackiimvledgment 
only of the actual power of Creon, 
and 220 implies an obedience that 
springs from fear, and not from con- 
viction of right. This does not es- 
cape Creon's observation, 200. 

212. The aces, are loosely con- 
nected with dpfiTKfi, as though it were 
oStiu Td/ratis. Or, WB may supply tiie 
idea of saicit, the phrase being dpiaKtt 



vojxat §€ -^rjcrdat. Travrt ttov y iuea-rC uot 
Kal TOiV davovTosv -xonrotroi. {w/iei' vrepi. 


215 (1)9 af (jKOTToi wu ^re Twi/ elpTjfL^vci)!/. 


v€(i)T€pqi Tat TovTO ^aaTO-Qtiv wpoOe^. 


dXA.' etcr' erotjU-ot 7oD fiKpov y e-uiuKOTTOi, 


Ti SijT ac dXX.0 tovt' eTreiTeXXoi? eri ; 


TO jU.^ Vij^twpeif Tois dirtiTTOutriv rdSe. 

213. W. jram mro /itrecTTi. 218. W. aXXw. 

TU'I TaSra iroiiiv Tiva. This const. is mand, — vvr: inferential; sinM j-ou 

intimated by the gloss iroHrH on the have heard my views, 

margin of L^. 216. tovto : the Chorus mistake 

Z13. vDv: I suppose; earcastJc, — the meaning of Creon,auppoEing that 

yi: tlirows its emphasis on iravrf. — by o-Koirof he referred In the task of 

ivcrrt trtA % it is in your power. Cf. watching the dead body in order that 

Shat. Sici. III. iv. 2 : " Yoar grace it should not be buried, 

may do your pleasure," 217. ■^•. gives a contrast to 219. 

314. x'^'<'™' SatHV! abridged for "I am having the dead watched; do 

ho! (irepl Tiimv) 6ir6aoi C^/ifr, ye give attention to the people." 

216. (See) that thea s« be the fjaar- 218. " If that is provided for, what 

dians of wMt has been said, — «; av is this other (sc. in 21fi) command? " 

!]«: if with the Buhjv, in an obj. For t1 . . . toSto, see on 7. Cf. Phil. 

clause. See GMT. 45, K. 1 and n, 4, 351, ri yhp tr" &W ip^s Aa^«i', 

An impv. ia implied. See GMT, 45, 219. nj (hi Vixwpttv ; sc, ^iref rtx- 

N. 7. See also Kilhn, 652, An. 6. An-. — rots tHritrrownv: those who are 

W. connects this sent,, which he sup- disobedient. hrurrfiy = aTrciBfTv here 

poses interrupted by tlie leader of the and in 381, 656. 

Chonu, with 210, i.e. thai ye may be, 220. £$: represents 8ot( as corre- 
etc, I coTttma-nd yoa not to yield, etc. lated with oBtco, and is necessary be- 
But the response of the Chorus indi- cause the subj, (tIs) of limr is omit- 
eates that they understood this ex- ted, Cy. Xen, Anab. ii. 3. 12, -ris aSra 
pression by itself as a direct com- naivtTai Saris oS 0oi\frai o-ot ^ixos 




ovK ^CTTiv ovToj fiiapoi;, o; dav^iv kpa. 


dvhpa'i TO KepSos TroXXaKts SiwA.ecrei'. 
Third Sckne. Ckeon. Guard. 

ava^, kpoy jxkv ov^ ottw? ra^ofS wtto 
8u<T7rfous LKavo}, Kov(f>oi> e^dpa^ jroSa. 
5 77oX\d? -yap i(r)(ov <ppoyTLSo)v eTrtoTatrets, 
oSots kukXoji' ep.cLVTOi' ets<p-^v. 

ftwi From this verse ivc infer that 
the Coryphaeus hail already htard 
Creon's proclamation (36). 

: (Si's is Me 1 

19 attracted from the nellt. rh 9avi 
thegendco' of the pred, — inr* jXirCBwi" ; 
bij die hopes it raises. Cf. Stobaeus, 
FluT. 110, 21, al iroiTipal *Airi'S« &aitcf 
oi JtnKol iBjiyol All ri i>iiipTiS(iaTa Stou- 

222. Biiawev : gnomic aor. See 
G. 205. 2 i II. 840. 

223. The guard enters the scene 
at the left of the spectators. His 
eircnmstantial recital, his homely 
terms of expression, liia sly humor, 
and the avarice he displays in this 
Interview, mark tht common man 
in distinction from the hero of trag- 
edy. "The messenger in the Ti-achi- 
niae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus 
Tyraiinus, the pretended shipmaster 
in the Pki/octet's. aSord the same 
sort of contrast to the more tra^c 

personagee." Camp. — oix- ^sa on 
9fl. C/. 255. — Jiir»s: lit. Iiow, an 
indir. interr., bnt here eq«iv, to 8ti, 
thai, in a declamtivc sent. Tliis use 
of Kins! is freq. in Hdt. in a neg. 
tlanse. C/. ii. 49; iii. 116; v, 89. 
In Att. this use is rare ; j'et c/. Antig. 
685, and 0. T. 548, to6t' Biri ^ ,^0. 

^po^, OinoS BUK it KOKlls. 

224. "Not breathless ivith haste 
have I come, like a messenger of 

good tidings." — kdviIiov icri.: hieing 
raised vp a nimble foot. Cf. Eur. 
Troad. 342, M mE*o» 0% ,8^/ Is 
*Apytiav (rrpOrTov. 

225. 4povT[E<ov(mirr<w-««i lit./'T'l- 
ings fur reflections ; \e. to consider 
what to do. Bl. fancies that Milton 
imitated this passage in his Sanisoa 
Agon. 732: "with doubtful feet and 
wavering rtsolution I corae, still 
dreading thy diaplcasure," 

226. dSots ; dat. of place. 

227. ti56nmi9euii^vii: pleonasm, aa 

.y Google 


i/w^^ yelp r/v8a no\ka. fioi [j.v9ovixiinj ■ 
TctA-as, Tt ^Citpel<; ol yxoXwi' Swcrets Siicrjv ; 



'opo'i, ircu? 

ju §-^r' 

■ aXyiwet; 

roia.v9' k'kio-G-OiV rji'VTOi' (nrovSrj ySpaSvs, 
;^our(os oSo; ^pa)(^'ia yCyverat /laKpa. 
reXo^; ye /xecTot Seup' evCtajtrev p-okilv 
troi. Ket TO (ir/Bev k^epa, <f)pd<TO) S' ofio)";- 
235 T^s eWt'Sos yd/> ^p-)( BcBpayp.ipo';, 
TO (LT) Tra^etf ai/ aXXo ttX^v to p.6p(Ti.p.ov. 

n S' I 


TTjvB' Ix^iS aOvjitav ; 

. W. ^x-An- 

in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. fXeyi fis, 
t^ \Fyiut. This is common in the 
speech of daily life, Cf. Arist. Av. 
472, dpaiTKt A^yaiv. A messenger in 
Aj. 757 uses the phrase lifni A^t'. 
He speaks of his i^x^ "^ "^ ^ third 
person who is talking with him. C/. 
Shak. Seai-y V. iv. 1 ; " I and my 
bosom must debate ft while." 

228. t[ : adv. why ? — ol ; for ixtiVt 

229. av : on the contrary. 

230. ii\'vu>^= pass. Schol. ■nnufif 

231. Vimrov: sc. tJjv ASi^. Cf. 805. ' 
— (TTOuSg ppoSiis : Mtith slow haste. 
A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural 
to the converBfttional style of the 
soldier. Cf. 0. C. 306, eei flpaSJt 
UTTiiZd. l^ai. fesiina hnte. 

232. A witty reversal of the com- 
mon plirase " to make a long way 
short." As we say, " to make a long 
story short." 

HaZ. Murfrtv: prevailed. Cf. 2U. 
The subj. is ^XfTr. 

234, o-ot: dat. of direction as in 
prose after Ix^iP. Cf. Tkuc. ill. 33. 1, 
ei trx'imii' S^Aij fl neAOTOi'i^iT^fi. 80 
in poetry with verbs of motion. This 
use of the dat. is prob. an exten- 
sion of the dat. of interest. Cf. 
Aesch. Prom. 368, a\\' ^AflEU airf Z^ 
ehs iypimvov S^f^as. 0. C. 61, & rtKyor, 

^ SfBv'ifi' ifilt' i ^iros; Caesural 
pause after the ilrst syllable ; cf. 250, 
464, 531, 1058. — Td v^Ziv. since he 
knows only that the deed has been 
done, but not who did it. — H: in the 
apodosis marks more pointeilly the 
contrast. Cf O. T. 302, ti »ai /.), 

B\ijrfiS, <ppout7s S* anoi!. 

235, GcSpafiu'vos ; dinging fast to. 
Cf. Jl. xiii. 303, Kimos ifSfayiiivos 

236, TJ ,»i iraSE^; as if iXttiim 
preceded. A similar cojistructio ad 
seasum in 807, 1246. For the aor. 
inf. with Kc, see GMT. 41, 4, n. i,Jin. 
— rd |iopiri|iov : there is a kind of grim 
liumor in saying that he expects to 
suffer nothingexcept what is destined. 



^pda-ai ffiXo) crot wpoJTa Tafiavrov • to yap 
TTpayfi ovT eSpacr' ovr eiooi- ooTts tji* 6 ope 
ovB' av SiKat'oi? e5 ko.koi' irc<70t/ii rt. 

eS ye o'To;^a^ei KaiTO<^pa.yvv<ra.t kvkKo) 

TO TTpaypa. StjXois S' tu? Tt fnjp.a.uoii' V€OV, 


Tix Sctt'o, yap rot TrpoarWjjcr okvov ttoXvu. 


ouKOWi' epet? wot, ^Xt aTTaX-Xa^^etS airet; 

i Kttt S^ Xcyiy crot. 701- vCKpou Tis apruui 

241. "W". Ti *(io(/itai;(i. 242. W. (n7/.«uV(u 

238. ■yiip: introciuces the explana- 
tion of what has juBt been Baid. So 
in 407, S90, 

240. SiKotiiit : supplies the prot. to 
hv viaoifti \ z.f. (I BtKaites itadoifiu 

241. Yon aim carefiillg, and fence 
the deed of from yoarself on ell. sides. 
The terms are evidently horrowed 
from the occupation of the soldier. — 
diiw^piiYVUcrai ; means primarily " to 
fence off by means of a rampart." 
Cf. Shak. Henrg VIII. iii. 2: "The 
king in this perceives him, how he 

Is and hi 

1 way. 

. SiiXots: (/. 20. — il*: for its 
use with the partic, see GMT. 113, 
N. 10 a. Cf. Aj. 326, ST)K6i iaTiv Ss ti 
tptvTeiaDV KrViiv. 
243. ■ydp: (j/es)/or, eic. 

iroTf. — avoXXaxSds SitB. : relieve me 
of jour presence and be off^ knaWirT- 
Tfireai apphes not only to thi, relief of 
a person from somethmg disagree- 
able, but also to the disagreeable 
thing that by its departure gi\is re- 
lief. Cf 422 

246 6a>|«i« inasmuch as to strew 
the body with dust was the essential 
part of burial, and in the view of the 
ancients had the same value for the 
spirits of the departed as burial with 
full ritea. — Kchrf; icaf correlated with 
Ksi in the next verse. — Si+toi- : lit, 
thirst!/, i.E. dry. Cf. jroAi/SiJooj' 'Apyos, 
Horn. II. iv, 171. 

.y Google 


KOVLV TToXvva'; Kai^aytureucra? a, XPV- 

'■ "^3?; ■ 

wi- ^F 6 7oX^7j(ra? TciSe; 

ov/c oTS'- Ikcl yap oure ttou yevfjSo'; ^v 
250 TrXiJ-y/x', ov Si,KeX.\7;s eK/3oXiJ ■ ctu^Xo; Se y^ 
fcat ^epcro'i, dppoi^ ouS' emjy^afeu^ei^ 
Tpo-^oicri,!^, aW aiTTjfio^ ovpydrq'i Tis i^v, 
OTTWS S' o TrpwTO'i rip.ip ij/xepocrK07ros 
SeiKmo-t, TTttcrt Bavfia Sucrj^epes iraprjv. 
255 o /liei' yap rj^dvuTTO, Tvp.(3iijpi]^ fiev ov, 

247. The ^iri in composition hus 
the same force here as in 106. — 
a xp<i= ''^' ^^ vif^ifia: prob, fillets of 
n-ool and fmits. Also libations. 

248. oi^piw : the undesigned se- 
lection of this word is calculated to 
lieighten on the part of the spectators 
(already informed in the prologue 
who would do the deed) their expec- 
tation of Creon's subsequent surpriae. 

249. oilrc . . . oi: instead of oSrt 
. . . olJTf ; almost confined to poetry. 
Cf. 258. 0. C. 072, ii oPt. ^\((oTtts 
ifaTpiis, oil foyrphs ttx""- — Tfi'fiSo*: 
axe. Contracted from yunfts. 

250. EiK^XXii« jkPoXi]': lit. uptunt- 
ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned ap hij a 
mattock. There was nothing to indi- 
cate the deed of a human being; the 
earth strewn orer the corpse had not 
been taken from this locality. 

251. xtW"^ ■ '^'Ji Jurren, in dis- 
tinction from ground that is broken 
and cultivated. 

252. Tpo)[oi(nv; "the circumstan- 
tial acconnt of the guard raentions 
every conceivable way of marking or 
disturbing the surface of the ground, 

that he may deny the existence of 
every possible trace." Schn. — tIs; 
adds (o the indetlniteness. Cf. 0. T. 
107, (*D?,er.!j 4v,(rTiKKe, Tois otro^iTai 
Tijiwflpelv Tiyas. 0. C. 283, Stop A K&pios 
iropj TiS. Cf. 961. 

253. The guards relieved one an- 
other during the night. But they 
had either not been placed on duty 
forthwith, or had not gone promptly, 
or had not kept a sharp enough 
watch at the dawning light. The 
elder Philoslratus, Imagines ii. 28, aa- 
Bumes that the deed was done when 
it was yet night, and portrays rhetori- 
cally a scene in which Antigone by 
the light of the moon takes up her 
brother's body in her arms, in order 
to bury it secretly by the side of the 
tomb of Eteocles. 

264. 9<iiti|ui Swrxtpt's 1 a eight of 
wonder and diamaij. 

255, i tUv : it, i.e. A pixvs. For the 
guard, who thinks of nothing else, 
the art. is sufficiently explicit. — jjV», 
fuv: the first has for its correlative 
S^ in 257; the second, 8^ in 256.— 
^civuTTO ; had been pat out of light. — 



Xetrn) S', ayo? ^evyovro'; tus, eTr^f Koi/f;, 
(rqiiela 8' oure Orjpo'S ovre tow kvvCiv 
k\96vTo<i, ov (TTratravTo?, k^t^aivero. 
\6yoL S' €1' a.\Xi}Xoi<TLV kppodovv KaKoi, 
tj)v\a^ k\i.y)(0)v (j>v\aKa • Kav €ylyvi.TO 
TrXijyiJ TeA.eurola'', o^8' 6 KwXucrcjf irapTJv 
ets yap ti? ■^i' cKaoros ovi^ipya.crp.evo';, 
KouSels kvapy^s, o.)0C i^evye p.rj etSei'ai" 

ojt 1 (or the accent of this word and 
of Us in the next line, see G. 29, s. 1 ; 

256. \eirn\ . . . Ko'vts ■■ also for the 
accidental passer by, as in this case, 
it Bufflced to cast three handfula of 
earth upon an unbiiri*d corpse in 
order to escape deiilement and to be 
free from Bacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od. I. 

ras. Schol., ol yip tsKpiv ipw^rfs 
Sto^I' nai fii} ^irofiijiTti/iti'Oi k6}iu' iva- 
7(11 ehai iSiiQur. — iJkijyovtos '■ ^■ 
TU'is. Cf. EL 1323, K>,6w f&v M'^Bi" 
X«poiyros (tWs). Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 
4, (Tttov ^purianvTOS (3C. aiToS) Mt, Mi- 

25T. Biipos: fl^p Tisually not of do- 
mestic animals. Cf. 1082. 

358. (rf : asyndeton ; regularly 
would be ohi. See on 24S. (y. 
Aesch. Prom. 451, oBre Sii/uni! . . . oi 
ti/Xowpylaf. " Neither were any foot- 
prints to be seen on the ground, nor 
were marks of the teeth of any de- 
vouring beast found on the body." 

259. fppdSouv : an admirable word 
to express the confused noise of the 
wrangling. Camp, translates, "words 
of abuse were loudly bandied to and 

260. ^ei- nom. as if ippoBovtitv 
had gone before. Cf. Aeseh. Prom. 
200, sriais t' iv iX^Kouny oipoSifiTTo, 

' BthovT 


artvSain-ts. — Kav iyl-vwiTO : the prot, 
would regularly be ti /lii tu ?^e(<, for 
which we have \4yH tw 200. The 
impf. for the sake of vividness, plac- 
ing the strife in the present. Cf. 
0. C. 050, ix'-po^l'w S-W""- 

*I M f ■ 

is ilphro. 

O. T. 124, )r£! 5 A-Hirnii, 

g^vptfi inpdjiTfT' iiStvS', ts rdfl' &tf t6K- 

261. TtXojTwrOi: adv. (o_ft"HisAM(((^, 
at the (nd. — 6 KuXwroiv ; either by 
reveaUng the real criminal or by the 
interference of superior authority. 
Cf Phil. 1242, Ti'i ^trre. ^' o™-»iaiA.ia«« 

262. d$ . . . TW . . . fKOTTOt : (IKh 

single individual of as in turn (tIs) maa 
the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of 
the rest of ub. 

263. From the neg. the opposite 
is often supplied ; here from ouStii, 
Ekoitto! as Buhj. of Iptiryt. Cf. Soph. 
Frg. 327, oiSfU SoxtT tlviu Wnjj Sir 
faoiTos, iX\' as! voffsTv. Plat. Symp. 
102 e, Tol^ra iMoitras obS tu, th ifappv- 
fleiij . . . , bM.' inx'^s i^'^' SiniToi) 
oIoit' hy drmKMi'ni.— l+ewyt ("i tiSivtu : 
shunned alt knowledge {of Ike deed). 
For the use of f^-li, see G. 283,6; H.1029. 
Cf. 443, 535. 0. C. 1740, i,r^.f.v7s ri 
^J, >r[Tj.((.. «!«£!. Eur. fferacZ. 506, 
ira^y tj^^ tjS/f7o,t ^ev^i^tir&a ^Tf 0ewt7v; 



rn>.^v b troifioi Kai fivbpov; aip^LV ^epoLV 

265 Kal TTVp 8l€pTT€iV Kol ^€OWS OpKO}jl.ortl,V 

TO pfjTE Spatrai p.iJTe tm fiwetSet-at 
TO Trpayfia ^ovkeutravri p.iJT €ipya.<jji.€vo). 
TeA.0? S', 6t ouSec ^v ep^vvoyin Trkkov, 
Xiyei Tts ets. os iravra'; I? ttcSoj' Kcipa 
Srrovevtrai. (fto/Sta npovrpe^ei/' ov yap £ly(op.€V 
ovr' duTujioii'eLi', ovB oww? opoji'Te? KaX&j? 
Trpd^atp-^v. ^f S' 6 jArvOo^ ois ai'otiTTeoi' 

269. W. Ae/« T< 

264. iiuGpovs : pit 

Suet ordeals were i 
the Greeks. See Becker's Charides, 
p. 1831 (7/: Paus. vii. 25. 8. "Prob- 
ably ' the waters of jealousy ' Epoken 
of in the Book of Numbers, c. 5, was 
an ordeal. Under the name of 'The 
judgments of God,' these methods of 
testing the guilt or innocence of sus- 
pected persons were prevalent in Eu- 
rope during the middle ages. There 
were two kinds of ordeal in Eng- 
land, ^re-ordeal njid tcater-ordeol. The 
former was performed either (as here) 
by taking in the hand a piece of red- 
hot iron, or by walking barefoot and 
blin(!fold over nine red-hot plough- 
shares, and if the person escaped 
anhurt, he was adjudged innocent. 
Water-ordeal was performed either 
by plunging the bare arm lo the 
elbow in boiling water, or by easting 
the person suspected into a river or 
pond of cold water, and if he floated, 
without an effort to swim, it was an 
evidence of goilt, bat if he sunk, he 
was acquitted." Milner. 

265. irvf Si^pmiv; in pass throvgh 
thejire. 0/ Hor. Orf, II. 1, incedis 
per ignes suppositos cineri 

dium frc 




tigia pruna. — opKujiOTri* ; 
oaik by, followed by the obj. clause 
■vh . . , Spaaai . . . (vnni^vat. 

266. Tip {UvoS^vai: lit. hnow ivith 
anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be 
his accomplice. 

367. [itiV ttp7(ur|iivip : supply ^^rt 
before ^ouKtiaayri as the correlative 
of iii)T( before fipyaanefiii. Similar 
are Phil. 771, Myra ^W Sioi^a. Pind. 
Pgth. iii. 30, oil M%, oi jSpoTit ?p7ois 

268. tpcuvNtn : sn. iifuv. — ttXiov : 

the thought is that nothing more was 
to be gained by enquiry. 

269. Utii. T«(ls; wme one sptaks. 
Instead of .Is i-,t, Cf. Plat. Soph. 
235 b, Toi; yivov, fX,a, roS tS,v Bauiiaro- 

270. ilxDjuv; ^XE"" '"> ^^^^ i" the 
sense of know how when foliowed by 
the inf. 

271. Sma^ SpuvTis ; by ickat course 
of action. Cf. Aj. 428, dBtoi a' inrtlp- 
Tf.^ olW Sttus m ^^^fic ^x"- 

272. KoXtS; Trpaf<ui«v: eS ^x"'/^'"' 
rryfof^ifSa. — (wowTEov: reported. 


46 20*OKAEOY2 

(Tol TOVpyOV £"7) TOVTO KOV\l KpVTTTkoV. 

KoX TavT ivtKa, Kd[i.€ Tov ouiToai/i.oi'a 
275 TraXos KaOaipu tovto rdyadov XajGetv. 
irapetjLtt S' a*ctuf ov)( Ikovo-lv, oTS' ort" 
(rrepyei yap ouSets ayyekov Ko.Koii' CTriai'. 

jraOcrai ■n-pii' opyyj^ Kai iJ.€ fiea-Toxrai. Xeytaf, 
lirj '<j)evp€0y'i dvov; re Kai yepon/ dp.a. 
Xeyets yap ovk dveKTd, Saip-oua^ Xiyav 
irpovoiav 1(tx^i-v TOvSe tou veKpov mpi. 

280. W. npyrji Kara. /te. 

274. ivlK^: flee on 233. 

276. KofloLpat : seizes upon, hence 
wndenois; an Att. law-term. — touto 
nlyaSdv: ironical. Schot. iweiSii th 
Ti JE^oS^ iiMipovi $d\\ovaiv. it Ijefi 

276. iKaiinv: f or the plur., see on 
10. The dramatists are partial to 
such combinations as tiauv oix itaSaiy. 
Cf. Aesch. Pram. 19, &xavri o" Ktiui- 



Eur. Hipp. 319, <pihos ft' iiriWua' ohx 
iKoiaav oSx 4«d;». — oIB' o"ti: / am 
*Mre (sc. (iof / am here, He). Freq. 
thue used parenthetically. 

277. trripiv. ■■ lihes. Cf. Shak. 
Anik. and Chop. ii. 5, "Tho' it ho 
honest, it is never good to bring bad 

278. " The conscience of the elders, 
which was stifled at flrat, begins to 
awaken in the presence of the myste- 
rious fact." Camp. Wien the Chorus 

participate in the dialogue, the Cory- 
phaeus, as representative, spealis 
alone, sometimes in the sing., as here, 
and sometimes in the plur. number. 
Cf. 681. — |j.ij Ti KaC : lest soihehovi 
etwn. — fcijXaTw: sc. iarlv. For the 
indie, see GMT. 46, n. 5 o and foot- 
note. Cf. 1264. Plat. iucS. 196, 
6pli!ii.ev nil tfixias oUtoI ti Aeysi*. 

279. 1) {vwoto, Kii.: reflection has 
been for some time stiggesting the fear. 

280. «a£ : its force falls on fttaru- 
aai; before you have quite filted. Or, it 
gives increased force to the warning, 
■ai often belonging to expressions of 
fear and warning. Cf. Phii. 13, /ti) koI 
tide,, f' ■iMvta. 

281. avevt: "Old men are supposed 
to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb 
Bli vaiSts oi yiporTfs prove to be true 
in your case." Cf. 0. C. 930, K=f o-' 6 
Tr\7j06oiy ^6yos ytpovO^ Sf^u ridTi'ri ical 



TTOTepon wirepn/KUfres ws evepyenji' 
285 iKpvTTTOv avTov, oiTTt; a-y.if>LKiova-i 
caous TTvpMafav TjX^e Kd.va9-^p.ara 
Ka.i Y^y eK€ivo)v, Kai v6p.ov^ oia.<TK€.o<iiv ■ 
7) rows Ko-Kovi Tt/iwiras etuopa? ^eoifs ; 
ouK e<rTiu. dWa rayra Kal irdkai iroXews 
290 dvBpes /xoXis t^€povT€^ €pp6$ovv e/iot, 
Kpv(prj Kapa cretoi^es, ouS' utto ^uy&t 
\6<f>ov hiKala^ et)(oi', cos <Tripyuv ijxi, 
€K TOivBe TouTous €^€TrioTa.p,ai KaXws 

284. irorqiov ■ . . Vj : two possibili- 
ties are presented that may make it 
prob. tiiat the burial was a favor be- 
stowed by the goda ; either tliat they 
deemed Polyniees to be good, or that 
they honor the wiclted The first sup 
position is refuted by the adlition cf 
SuTis . . . SiEHTKtiwv ; the second needs 
no refatation. 

286. tKpinmii': as in 25 without 
7f. Of. 0. C. 021 oifiii tSStv jca! 
KeKpait)i4yos ytKvs. — &ms one uho 
See L. and S., s.v. II 

M. ' 

287. yJiv tKilvav the patron dti 
ties were at the same time the owners 
of the land. Cf. Plat. Liobs, iv. 717 a. 
Toil tV iti^iv Sx^rroi Stois. iKflimp 
belongs also tfl the euhst, in the pre- 
ceding verse. — SwMrKtSw: used figu- 
ratively; may be rendered (o abotisk. 
Cf. 0. C. 619, ri j-Sf (i^^ya Sfivi- 

288. (Ic-op^s: like SpSs. Cf. Eur. 
Ifipp. 51, (fffopS TjfSf iTTf(xi"'Ta. 

289. Taura: i.e. my decree. — irri- 
Xai ; not l-^ig ago aa referring to 
former time,for Creon had just come 
to power. TiiXai is often used of time 
passing now and may be rendered. 


for some limi' have been, etc. 
lose El 676, SoWiT 'Op^DT 
T( Hal i,a\ai {^c in 672} \4ya,. Here 
Creon alludes directly to tciAoi 279. 
The Chorus had said, 'for some time 
I have been thinking," and Creon an- 
swers sharply, "for some time you 
have been muttering against my com- 

290 avSpcs; purposely left indefi- 
mte — IppdBouvi cf. 259. Eur. Andr. 
1096 of ft popular tumult, kAk toES' 
ixi'p" ^c-'Sioc ir WAh KoJttf p. — (|io( : 
dat of hostile direction, at me. 

291 KpiH^ . . • . <rttovn% : covertly 
skahng the head, like an animal pre- 
paring to throw ofE the yoke, 

292. GiKalon : rightl)/ ; i.e. as I ha^i 
a right to expect that they should, 
— «S trrifrfav iji^ ; so as to accept mg 

swa^. i,s = SoT(. See GMT. 98, 2, 




se, ef Aesch. Prom. 10, Sis %v BiSaxflp 
T%ii iiis Tvpavvifia BTefrffiv. 

293. JK TwvEt : the malcontents in 
290, — tou'tous; the as yet unknown 
perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of 
the murderers of Agamemnon, with- 
out further designation, ccira's EL 334, 
Toirwv 348, ro^oui 355. Cf also 
A«tig. 400, 414, 685. 

.y Google 

48 50*OKAEOY2 

TTKptjyjU.ei'ou? [liadolcr 11^ tlpydadai raSe. 

295 owSei- yap dv9pa>-!roi<riv olou dpyvpoi; 

Ko-Kov vofi.Lo'iJ, e^XauTc. tovto Kai TroXets 
TTopOCi, 7oS' afSpas i^a-vLo-Tyjo-iv h6jxo)v, 
ToS' iKZiha.<TK€i. Kai TrapaWdiTcrei. ^piva^ 
•)(py)(rTd<; Trpo? alcrxpa irpdyfiad" l<TTa<j9a.i, fiporojf 

300 Travovpyia.'i S' ISetfey dpdpfoTTOL? ^X^'-" 
Koi TrctiTos ipyov ovcro'e^ctai' eloevau 
6(TOL 8e p.ia-0apvovvT£s T^micrae raSe, 
)(p6v<o TTOT l^kTzpa^av (US Sowi/at hCKTjv. 
aXX' er7re/5 ttr^ei Zeus er' If l|aou a-kfias, 

305 eS tout' ktTi<n(i,(r, op/ctos Se trot \kyoi, 
el fi.rf Tov auToj^eipa TouSe tou to^ov 
eupdiTcs f-Ki^av^T es 6tj>$aXiJ,ovs e/ious, 

294. -iroptiYC-e vous ; hd astray. -jnaovpyilv, tn play the. viilain. So 

295. d»9|Kiiraiiriv : dat. of interest AWSai ^x""— ^'^'^'C"". ^IP"' 1x1'" = 
with t^AiniTE. — oW: the omitted an- iypsJtii'. C/. njirulos ox""'> Horn. 0<i. 
tei;. is toioDtm. i. 206. 

296. KojiuTia; institulim. Camp. 301. (IStvai; (o ie conusraant lOjM, 
translates "vsana." From tliia word practised in. So of tlie Cyclopi, 
comes oar Eng. " nnmiamatice." Cur- Horn. Od. ix. 189, liflf^rma fi'S.j. 
rency, coin, is that which is aanc- 303. \p6vif irort; at some time or 
Honed by usage. — tovto: in agree- other; join with i,s ZaSyai. For &s, 
ment with yiiiurixa instead of with see on 293. Cf. Aesch. Stippl. 732, 

ipyupos. XP^'V '">'■ ""f''^ t' iv hll-'pf Bciffil 

297. iropflrt; c/ Hor. Od. III. 16, Siioiv. This threat is made against (he 
8ff., Aurum per medioa ire sa- guards, whom Creon supposes to have 
tcilites I et pcrrumpcre amat become abettors of the deed under 
saxa, potentiusj ictu fulmi- ike injiaenee of bribes. 

nes.— jgavla-njo-iv; drives out. 304. oXU: serves here, as often, 

29S. tKGiSivrKci: to he talcen as to break off impatiently the previous 

the principal pred. upon which iira- train of thought or remark. — (tirep ; 

ffflai depends, and ™1 TtapiiK\iirtrfi is not throwing any doubt upon the 

epexegetic as though it were jrapaA- statement, but emphasizing it; as we 

Xitraov (by pfmertinii). might say"if indeed man is an ini- 

299. irpds . . . 'iinaa^o.i.: stand (ready) mortal being," 

/or,iitrn in. 305. fipKws; prcd. adj. for adv. 

300- iravovpvtas 'i\av : equiv. to See G. 138, n. 7; H. 019. 

.y Google 


ov^ "AtSi^s jiovvo^ apKicTCL, Trplv av 
tfiivT^.'i KpefiacTOi Trjuoe ot^Xwotj^' v/Solv, 
310 li/ etSores to fcepSo; lud^u- olo-reov, 
70 Xoiwov apwa^TjTC k<u p.o.urjd' ort 
ovK €^ ajracTos Set to K€pdalv€i,v ijukelv. 
Ik Tail' yap ala^pcuv \ijiJ.p.a.TOJV Tois TrXetocas 
aTw/ievoj;; toot? aii 7/ o"eo"fcnT/i,ej'ows. 


315 eijretc Tt Stytreis, rj orpai^eis ourws iw ; 

ouK OLirda Koi. fvv cos af tapw? Xeyet? ; 

■ ""X ■ 


" there is a, confusion of 
(1) aix if-lv "AiSijs ap«eVfi, to which 
finCrai is added for emphasis, i.e. ni 
SasfraSf /Mlyae; and (2) o£ eavt'iuBi 
vplf ktI. The *iAoJ is Co take this 
message to hia fellows." Camp. — See 
GMT. G7, with 1, for subjv. alter irpfi.. 
— |Uivvoj: tlie Ion. form, used where 
the metre requires a trot'haic word. 
So also in 608, 705. 

309. KpqMMTol ; hung ap ; prob. by 
the hands, so as to be flogged, after 
the manner of slaves, and for the pur- 
pose of compelling them to testify 
by whom they were bribed. In the 
conrts, testimony was extorted from 
slaves by the rack. Cf. the punish- 
ment of Mclanlhius, Horn. Od. xsii, 
174 if. 

310. ri Kc'pSos : tile supposed brib- 
ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 
322.— olrn'ov; one myist get. 

311. tA XoiTTo'v; fir ihe futnre.— 
dpiia!;i|Te . . . |Mi9Ti« ; the former eon- 
linucd, the latler momentary. The 

bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest. 
Cf. 054. Oedipus blinded his eyes 
iBoireit if a«6T^ tA Xoi-ahv ^oia.TO 
{0. T. 1273). 

312. ki At.mVTos: from amj nml 
eoeri/ source. Cf. 0. C. 807, Sons ti 
SmuToi <J \tyfi. — t6 KCpSatwii-; for 
tJ Kf'pSo!, obj. of ifiiKfiy. 

313. Tov; irXcIovos; the compari- 
son is between dTaitfvovs and aeaofrixi- 
voas, not between itAefom! and its 
opposite ; i.e. tous irAjim-ouj dnufif- 
roui iiaWay ttr Xdois 3 arfnaaiihovs. 
So in 0. C. 796, iytl-r^ K^tiy Kix' iv 


315. Etimis; mil i/ou permit {me 1) 
— (TTpiulwls offnus W : am I to turn 
about laid depart ihaa [i^, without a 
chance to say anything more)^ Cf. 
Phil. 1007, liW oi-ra, a-TH. For the 
deliberative subjv., see G, 266 ; H. 

L6. Kol V 

; modifies 

1 should then have oiic ulrrflrt oCSt 




Tt Sai; pvOfj.l^€L<; TTjv kjji.T)v \v7rqv Svov ; 


6 Bpa/f <T avw. Ta? <ppeva?, to. S' ttir* eyw. 


320 oi/A.' CO? aXr)iJ.a SijXoi' c(i:ir£<^UKOS et. 

ovKovv 70 y epyov 

1 TTOifjcras 7ro7€. 


at Tawr' ctt' apyvpia ye t^i- '/ivx^'' 

318. 'W 

1 /)iCfni;«t! 

317. SaKvn nr« jnu lia ij The 
sense of thi. question is nhelher his 
grief is superficial or proff umi 

318. t£ Ea( vlat p i ? expres- 
sion of surprise. Cf, Eur. Iphg. Avl. 
1444, tI Saf ; -rh ee4,aKtiB ol, rdfos vofil- 
fsToi; — MiitltiS -rr*.: are you rfe^B- 
ing M^cre mj J''(>/' is lacttiedf He 
refers, of course, to the preceding state- 
ment of tlie guard. — oinnir sr. iaTh. 
Cf. Aj. 33, Ti 8' oiK Ixa ^(7r Birou. 

319. rds <^'i«w, Tairtt: partitive 
appos. with iri. See H. 625 c. 

32a oV i'e- »)>""■ C/' 1270, Aj. 
354, 587. This word presents the only 
instance of the elision of a diphthong 
m Soph wlienee W and many others 
hat e taken this as the aocns. ot/ii, a 
form warranted by ol ifii StiKiii' is 
Anthol Pa! 9 40b But the dat. 
form »f>ioi &IJJIL is entirely regular. 
— aitiKx a.i!j Inn e Odysseus is 
named thus in ij u81 and 389, ivhere 

the Schol, explains it by rpf^.un, 
napaKayumKhp vavoopyiuui. Here the 
Schol. has ri -nfpW^iia t^s dTopSt (an 
allusion, doubtless, to Dem. De Corona, 
§ 127, where Dem. speaks in these 
termsof Aeschin.). The abstract term 
used for the concrete, as in 63.S, 568, 
756. The parlie. in the neut. agrees 
ivith the pred. noun. 

321. ouKow ktI. : (however that 
may be, sc. that I am an &Ki]iia) this 
deed at any rate J never did. Cf. 093. 
Phil, 872, oBkoui' 'ArptlBoi toDt' Ux-n- 
oaf. 7^ brings into prominence the 
antithesis between tovto t6 i!>yov and 
the acute and knavish character of 
thesoldier. "HoweTerrefinedaknave 
I may be, still," etc. 

322. Yea [yi), and that too giving 
up joiir life for momg. The explicit 
denial of the guard gives Crecn the 
occasion to charge the deed directly 
upon him. 



doKei ye j 



KOjiti/feue viiv tyjv Sofaf €t 8e raura /i^ 
325 (jianeiTe fi.oi rovs Spwi^a;, k^tptW on 
Ttx SetXo, K€phy) ■K-qp.ova.'i €pydl,€Tai. 


aXX' evpedeiT) p-ev pdXia-T ■ eav oe rot 

OVK e<r9' oTTuts o*/'€t cru Sevp' ekOovra p€, 
330 Kal i^f yap 6kto^ e\7rtSos yvcop.!)^ r epTJi 

326. W. 

323. The senae is, "one should not 
in general make a conjeoturo whore 
one lins no knowledge ; doubly had is 
it when this conjecture ia a groundless 
one." The first intimation of reproof 
lies in yi. Camp, translates, " what 
a pity that one who is opinionated 
should have a false opinion." Boecth 
makes iiMt7y suhj. of ioKtt, and ren- 
ders, " O truly bad, when one is de- 
termined to hold false opinions." 

324. KoV^nii: Schol. at^mK6yif 

T^V BiKTiTlV vepiXdKfl^ — ' TT^V £o^V • 

that tonjectare, i^. of which you 

325. Tous SpcBVTOS: the perpetrators^ 
Here Creon drops the charge majle 
is 322 and returns to the thought of 

326. Ttt SsiXa KfpSrj: eowarrf/y join," 
I.e. gain oblained through secret 

327- Creon has left the stage 
through llie porta regia. The follow- 
ing Imes of the guard are a soliloquy. 
— tlUd: the suppressed thought is 
"may we not have to say that, etc. 
{325-36),but may he,e(c." — (iJp«8«ti|: 
30. i 5p(Sv. — lioXiOTai above all. 

338. re koI: i.e. idr T( A?|^^ ita! 
i&v fcl,. Whether he be taken or not. 
T( and Kal often represent our Eng. 
disjunctive or. The regular conrela. 

Cf. Phil. 1298, iL t' 'Axa^^BS ™'i 

n what 

my, 1 

! lit. there is n 
t possible that 

330. KaVvi 
serTcJ as by a miracle, and the sec- 
ond time I should run the greatest 
possible risk." The guard leaves the 
scene by the door tlirough which he 
had entered. C/.223. 

.y Google 

%Ta(rifJ.ov a. 

Zrpoi^ a. 

TToWa TO. Betvd, KovBev av0ponrov Setcorepoi 
335 Tovro Koi TToXtov TTepaf Trdtrou ^etjuepiw votc 

;^cop€T, TTCpL^pv^ioiATiv 
TrepSiv vn otS/xacrti', 
^ewi' T€ 701' virepTdray, Fav 

a(j}di.TOi', aKa/jidTav a.TTOTpv€Tai,, 

3323. "Ilumnn ingenuity has solv 
dued eartli, water, and air, and their 
inhabitants, ^d liaa invented lan- 
guage, political institutions, and tlie 
liealing ait. The consclpusneas of 
liiia power can incite man to what 
is good, and when he observes law 
and right, he occupies a high posi- 
tion in tlic state. But arrogance 
leads him to conunit deeds of wanton- 
ness ; with a man of iliis character 
I would have nothing to do." The 
strange bm^al, in deiiance of the royal 
edict, furnishes the immediate occa- 
sion to the Chorus for celebrating 
human skill and uttering warning 
against arrogance. — The correspon- 
dence of the rhythms is brought out 
more effectively by thu double occur- 
rence of inljTou, and by the posi- 
tion of the similaily formed words 
&,vfti^fV fttixoi'&fv, irav^trirDpos Ssjropos, 
and viplnaKis i'iro\is, in the corre- 
sponding verses of the strophe and 
antistrophe. — ToWard Sciiu : muny 
are the vondcr/al ihinif), Cf. Aesch. 
dweph. 585, iroAAil fii;' ya -rpi^it Sttei 
SftfxdTVP &xtt - - - pAA.' tnrtpToXfiof af- 


334, Toiro; U. -rb BsivuV or !*<^J- 
raTDi/ implied in Sf<.si-!fpov; as in 2'J6, 

SO here the pron. agrees with the 
more remote subst. — KtU: correlated 

335, vtiTt^; [impdled) by the stormy 
south icind. Dat. of cause. Others 
call it a dat. of time. 

336. vipippuxlouriv oCSjumv: en- 
gulji'iff iraies, that let down the ship 
into their depths (Bpi() and threaten 
to overwhelm it. 6irS with the dat. = 
beneath, Schol. Tois KaAiiirTouo-i ritr 


: suprt 

™e, as eldest 

and mother of all. 

Soph., Phil. 392, 


her TianfiST 

*iaT(fj ofrroG 


Vfig. Aen. 

. vii.' 

laC, prima 



AMiTOv: a 

IS nevi 

E^r exhausted 

by the produce i 

she s, 

, constantly 


■s. The aci 

:ns. is 

obj. of iio- 


= wears out 


lis own use). 


the trans, i 

ise of 

the mid. of 

this verb is not found elsewhere, W. 

governs the aecus 


o\t6aiy. The 

a privative is short by nature, hut is 
used long by Horn, in adjs. which 
begin with three short syllables ] and 
the Hem. quantity is often followed 
hy later poets. So here, and in okiL- 
^aro,, ieayirwy, 607, 787. See L. and 
S. under a iv. "The {choreic} daclyU 
smt the thought of the c 



340 tWo/xB'coi' apoTpwv ero? eis eros, 
IttTTe.LM yivzi iroXeiJiui'. 

'AvTioTpoijni a. 

Kovpovomv Te (fivXaif opywoiv a[i.(f)i.^aXan/ ayei 
345 Kttl OrfpSiv hypiajv edvrj ttovtov t ^h"xKi.a.v i^vaiv 

(TTTelpaiATl, dl.KTVOKXwaTOiS 

vepLfjtpaSrj'i mnjp' 
Kparet Be prf)(au(xt<; aypavXov 
350 6-qpo^ bp€<jcn^6.7a, A.a(7tawj(€ca 9' 

341, W. trokcuov. 

343. W. KOuAoM. 

round of human labor, as those of 
the anlistrophe the movement of the 
steed." Camp. 

340. tXXo|Uvtiw: the Sdiol, explains 

dJstingwshed from ilKlie [Akoi), and 
eeema to mean ociginallj" vrind, roll. 
Aristot. irffl Bopapoi. ji. 14, says, of 
liiv (tJip tS") l^AtffSai Kill Kwdoftii 
pun ttepl rbi' ■ndKov liliroy. The sense, 
therefore, is the winding or turning 
about (0ovaTpofritiiii) of tlie ploughs 
at the end of the furrows. — «tos <lj 
Itos ! Jrom //ear to i/ear. 

341. lip«tip Y<ya: since the har- 
nessing of the horse is mentioned 
below (350), yevos may be taken here 
in the sense of offsireing, i.e. mutes. 
So the Schol. this ^fiufvois, quoting 
Hom. /;. X. 852 f. Cf. also Simon. 
Fi^. 18 (Bergk), xo^P'''' <if*Aoin(S»f 
BiryoTpes i-mniv. — iroXtwv : breahiag 
the glebe. 

342. Hov^viav: this epithet calls 
attention to the blithe and thoui;ht- 
lesB nature of birds rather fhaii to 
the ease and swiftness of their mo- 
tion. Cf. 017. Theognia 582, ff;i,«p3s 
CpwiBot KOi^op Ix"""' »^'"'- 

I GondCbert, 

343. c^ipoXuv: of ensnaring game 
with nets, whieh were used in hunl^ 
ing as well as in Ushing. So Xen. in 
his C'yneget. 6. 5 fE. giyes directions 
liow to place tlie nets for entrapping 

344. fiyw : leads captive. The suhj. 
<tHp is in 348. Cf. Eur. Hel. 812, 

345. TovTou ini. : Plumptre trans- 
lates "the hrood in sea-depths bom." 
— i^Vw: tlie abstract for the con- 
crete, Uke Tpo^ in 0. T. I, & T4Km, 
KdSfiov Tpcp^- 

34£. inrcCpaurb SiktvokXaocttois : with 
twisted cords woven into nets. 

347. vcpK^poEiis : Schol, ircii^a I'Ms. 

349. dptimPaTa: Dor. gen. See, 
G. 39, 3 ; H. 14(i D. 

350. B' ; such an elision at the end 
of a verse, called technically iiriirova- 
Aoi^, Soph, makes in every kind of 
verse. C/. 535, 802, 1031 . 

.y Google 

54 20*0KAE0YS 

ovp€t6p T aKiJ.rjTa Tavpov. 

KOI <l)9eyfLa Kol auefi-otu 
355 ff)p6i'y]iLa Kal aoTUfd^ou? 6pya<; iSiBd^aro Kal dva-avXco 
TTayo)}' vwaCOpeLa kclL dv<TOfi./3pa (fievyei.i' /3€\fj, 
iravTovopo? ■ d-rropo? in ovSkv ip)(^TaL 

351. AV. 
357. W. 

.! Sya dii.rj>iXo<j>ov 

351 f. ii'ni{cT(U KTe. : brings uader 
the neck-eacircliiig yoke the steed icith 
shaggy mane. For the double accus., 
c/. Horn. /;. V, 731, fcri BJ ^vyhy '^ayfv 
"H(Hj Imroui. The fut. has a gnomic 
use, denoting what man habitually 
does. See GMT. 25, h. 2. Cf. Pind. 
Otyiap. vii. 1 ff ., ^uiKav air tt tis irpftiat 
A,iri x*ipis •**''' 1 Sa'M"'"''" I yftvlif ya^i- 
^,if. Hdt. i. 173, flpo/ityov Si Mpov 

Thy TAJIfffoi' t1[ ^OTl, KUToX^i*. iBwii: 

iajTp69fB Hal T^I ;i"lTpi! dpai-f/i«Tiu ris 
unTipas. With ifi^iXoiffli', c/. Horn. 
Orf. ni. 480, <«7i.. i/iipls Ix"""- 

364. i^J7|ui: sjwec^. "Soph, ac- 
ceptB the popular theory, which was 
also held by the EleatiCB and Pytha- 
goreans, that language is not an en- 
dowment of nature (f ian). ^W '^ the 
result of conventional usage [Biaei 
' by attribution ') and cultivation." 
Schn, — ainf4tv ^po'viipA: t^TO inter- 
pretaUons are possible : (!) thought 
swiji as the u-ind; (2) high-soaring 
thought, i.e. philosopliy, wisdom. In 
favor of (2) are the Schol., iV irtp! 
■t&v lifTfipar ipiKoofiiplav, and the gloss 
of HesychiuB, {r^\6v, fttriiipay ; (1) is 
favored by the use of avtf^i(i!= wiTid- 
siDi/l (see L. and S. s.v. ^yi!t6iis), and 
by the natural connection between 

353. W. ; 

ijiBfyfia, the body of speech, the sound, 
and ippSvTiiia, the spirit, the coatcitis of 
speech. For the sense, tf. also Ilom. 
Od. vii. 33, ii si Trtfphy ifi yiji/ia. 

. airTuvo|M>iit apTM 

EN.' the 

siiion suitable to social life. W., Wund., 
and others understand this to mean 
the art of governing, wliieh is favored 
by the Schol., tV tSi- yi/iaip iiiireiplar, 
Si' ^y rh liffTea yf/toy^ai, ^ ttrrt Sioi- 
Kovrrai. opyh in the sense of rpdiros. 
Cf. 875. Aj. 6*0, oO«<'t. (,vyTp6f<<is 
ipyah l^xntSo!. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3, 
103, makes the establishment of com- 
munities follow upon the fixed use of 
language: donee verba, quibus 

naque invenere. Dehinc op- 

poncre legce. 

356 f. viraWpaui,: agrees with $4X11, 
which may be used equally well of 
frost and hail as of rain, in the sense of 
shafls. Cf. Aesch. Agani 335, iv oiirf- 
lutaiv yaiouTa/ ffSij rStv diraitfpEcup m^yvf 
SpicwP t' iataXKaytvTts. Transl., and 
he has taught himself hoia to skua the 
shafls of ancnmfortable frosts under (fo 
open sky and of driving rains. 

358. £irop<i$; the asyndeton here 
and in 370 emphasizes the contrast. 



361 TO jj.eWov AtSa jj.ovov •^eOfw ovk iTrd^iTci ' 

'AvTUrTpo(|ni p. 

5 cro^ov Tt TO jjufj-^avo^v 
rej^as viv€p iKvCo' i^tnv Tore fiev 

vo/iow; Trapetpwj' ^poj'o; 

01/, aXXoT ew' 
ecr^Xoj' ipTTtf 

359 f . W. o 
366. W. TO- 

368. W. 

op)](s irkrjp'ui 

359. iir' o^v TiJ |«'\V/iv: i.e. ^ir' 

360. -AiSa : c/ ipEo-o-^^iiTa, 319. 
The gon. depends on f eC^ii'. 

361. lirofyrai: mill not procure for 
himself. Sehol. flw«iTDir jUifi'Di' oSx 

(Sp<^ Vo. Cf. Dem. rfe i^. i. § 259, 

aiealptrot airois ivdyoyrai SovKttar. 
Thuc. vi. 6. 2, ol XeKimivTioi ^opiucoai- 
Dw finry^/ifi'oi ^afi,iiAx'>"s. The fut. ia 
emphatic; he will never do it. — ^"''t''''! 
for ifivfis, is found only here and in 
Hippocrates ; but tii^ev^is, djrJi)i(u|is, 

HaTi!^ni|ii are found. 

362. d(H|XavHV : i-e. diseases that 
would otherwise be irremediable. 

363. <}>vV<^ ' points back to ^euJii, 
and makes the contrast pointed. — |v|i- 
irt<h><xmu : be has jointlij with others 
{iiv) devised. So W. But the prep, 
seems to be used rather to strengthen 
the idea of the mid. voice, as in the 
phrase iru,u^f«ir8£u li^iTiv iain^. See 

366. cro^'v TL ; pred. ; lit. as some- 
thing shrewd. — ti )ii)xavocv: forms 
the counterpart to li.)iitxij'<aii 363, and 
repeats the idea of laixf""^ ^0> 
since thia inventive poieer is the main, 

366. Ti'xvos 1 join with ri uttximiiv. 

inventive skill in art. — wrip JXirlGa: 
bei/ond expectation. — <X<'*= ^^ bMIX 
qoaliflea him to do good, jet incites 
liim also to break through all barriers. 
A similar sentiment is found in Hor. 
Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40. 

anotlier tt, what is noUe. 
;gnlar. jiiv 
and 8^ are both wanting in Ei. 739, 
Trfr' lUXos, iUXoe' Srepos. Tlie prep. 
W belongs to both adjs. irprJi is simi- 
larly placed with the second member 
of the sent. In 1176. Cf also 0. T. 
734, AtKip&s Koirl AmiAfni iS7<i. For 
a similar sentiment and expression, 
cf the verse of an unknown poet 
quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, airip 
ii^p ayaSbs tots /lef ko«6v, JSAAots i' 

368. iropelpwv: \it. fasti>ning along- 
side of, hence weaein^ in v>itk; sc. t^ 
Utixavitini t^s t^x*^'. The Schol. 
explains by 4 v\iipav tovs vo^ovs ital 
tV Sacawairqy. That is, obedience 
must he combined with skill, 

369. S(i«i> t' f vopKov SUav : and jus- 
tice pledged with an oath by ike gods. 
So Eur. Med. 208, riv Zij^is ipxlar 
&iliiv. Cf. Xen. Anab. ij. 5. 7, SpKtu 
BfSiB = <«wii ij/ (ie gods. 


56 50*OKAKOY2 

370 ui/ztVoXis • a.TTO\i<i, OTCa to fi'Tj KaXov 

ivv€o-TL ToXfia^ -)(<xpLv. fL-^T ifj-ol TTapca-TLQ^ 
^nhyivotro {xi^r laop <^povSiv o; raS' e/jSei. 

Tifi'S' OVK elvai TToiB' ^ AvTLyovfjv ; 
o) BvcTTTjvo'i Kol dvar^pov 
380 7raT/3os OtSiirdSa, Tt ttot'; OV ojj ttou 

ce y' aTrtoToGtrac TOts ^acriXeiots 
aTrayovtrt uOfiOK 
Koi iv difipocruirr) KaOeXoi^res ; 

374. W. ^ojrf /.'«. 

370. twroXis: iii contrast IV itb u^i- 
To^it, as Sir»(Ms and irovroiriijjoi in the 
Korresponcling part of the strophe. 
C/. Eur. Troad. 1201, & H ^tya\iiro\i! 
lirto\is S\aXty T/iola. 

372. {ilwm; the subj. is poraoni- 
fled. Cf. 0. a. 1244, Sm fitl f^^'oS.ra.. 
£;.6I0, tl abv Sl«ti Jiii-eoTi.— xap«»; = 
Lat. gratia, causa. Cf. EL 427, 

373. irapt'oTios: 3'i«s' "' '"y *s«^*C 

375. to^v <^povu»': of the same looj 
of thinking (politieally), I'.f. of the same 
political party. Cf. Xen. Ildl. iv. 8. 

24. iBo^9« TOts Ti fliTBP wopoBoii-. 

and similar espressioiis, are freq, — 
TiB' tp8<i: I.e. Xiifi v6fiovs «a! StM" 5ii 

376. Antigone and the guard are 
seen entering at the left of the epec- 
tators. — (9 Soijuiwtoy ktI. : in regard 
to this strange marcel I aloud in doubt, 
— liiufuviw: found only here. 

377. dj-nXoYif <ru : Bubjv. of delilj- 
eration. ' See G. 250 ; II. 866, 3. 

378. oiK tlvot; for the use of eii, 
with the inf. in indir. disc, ace G. 283, 
3; II. 1024. "Nihil in oiw pac- 




fiSi,s {St 

■ ,hw 

iffri) et 

&i^iKoyiaw is d5k lari," Weckl. 

379. 6wm]TOs = the eombining to- 
gether of Antigone and her father is 
significant, and throws liglit upon the 
thought of 85fl. 

380. OlBiWBo: this gen. is found 
in anapaestic verses also in Aosch. 
Sept. S80 and 10S5. olSltoSos and 
OiSnrJSoK, also the accus. OiEfirgSa, are 
not osedhy the tragedians. — rlwort: 
what can this 6e 7 — oi Si) »ou irt ^t! 
sareli/ It is not jou, is iti Cf. Atist. 
Jinn. 526, t( !' rtrr.n oh H iroi /;' 
h^f\4aBaJ Suaot: SSasas airSs ; The 
Chorus knew that some one had de- 
fied the command of the ruler. Tliey 
are surprised and pained to learn that 
it is Antigone ivho must suffer the 
penalty of disobodience. 

381. iaturroimv: seeoii21fi. 



[ Scene. Guard. Antigone. Aftekwards Creon 
WITH TWO Attendants. 

^S' ioT iKeivf) Tovpyov t) '^ei.p-ycurfJ.B'r} ■ 
385 TT^i^S' eiXo^Ltei/ 9a.TrToviTav. dXXa irov Kpiojv ; 


oS' €K B6p.<i>v dijioppos ets Se'oi' Trcpa. 

tI S' eoTt ; TTota ^vp.)j,£Tpo<; irpov^-qv Tv^y ! 


ttfaf, ^poTolaiv ovSdf i(TT aTrcofi-oTOf 

i/i€i!Set yap ly 'TriVota r^if yvcofiTjy ■ iwa. 

a-^oXrj TToff -ri^eiv Bevp' a.v i^v)(ovu iyo} 

382. mrd^awn : a j udicial term, 
used of lending aaai/ to cUBtody those 
wlio have been caught in the act. 

383. tlitipotrDV]) : witli this word the 
Chorus do not censure the deed in 
itself; they only call Antigone indis- 
creet for imperilling her life. 

S84. The lapse of several hours is 
assumed since S31. (^.415.— VJS««tJ.: 
here is tJial one who has done the deed, 
— JK(Cvii) ; because in the former scene 
the doer of this deed was the principal 
subject of discourse. — Creon again 
comes on the scene by the middle door 
and hears the last verse spoken by the 
guard. Hence the S^ and what fol- 
lows in 387. 

386. th tior : for your need, oppor- 
t-mdy. Cf. 0. T. 1436, is S^oy -ripfuif 
SSe Kpiav. The phrase naturally sug- 
gest* iifxiitTpos to Creon. 


, ^ififLSTpos yiip ^s KA^fji/. 

,_B. <Lirta|ioTov ; lo be abjured as a 
thing one will not do or undertake. 
This proverb occurs first Jn a frag- 
ment of Archilochua (74 Bergk) : xi"i- 
iidrav &f\,rray oiUy iariy oiS" iirij- 
ixoTov. Cf. what llie guard has said 
in 329. 

389. For second thoagkls belie one's 

390. cxoKi: hardly, be slow to (do 
anything). Similar is the Eng. in 
Shak, Tit. Androa. i. 2, "111 trust b^ 
leisvre him' that tricks me once." — 
&v i^{(iv: in dir. narration would be 
iy ^^a, a rare tisage. Rut see GMT. 
41, 4. W. takes &« with i^iiixovv, i.e. 
I should have declared, and cites Soph. 
AJ. 430, tIe iv tot' ifcB' SS" iTTiirviMi 


58 20*OKAEOY2 

rat? (Tats aTT€iXa.i<;, at? i^et[j.d(T6ii}p Tore ■ 
aX\ , 7) yap eVT05 xal vap' eXm'Sas X"P^ 
eotKEi' aXXi^ jj.TJKO'; ovSef rjSovyj, 

■^Kd), Si' OpKlOV KaiW€p SiV a.TT(j>jJ.OTO^, 

395 Kopip/ ayaiv 77J1/8', ^ KaBevpeOrj ra^oi' 
KocrfJ.ovcra. kX^^o? €v9dh' ovk tVaXXero, 
aXX' ear' e/^oi' dovpp.aiov, ovk dWov, ToSe. 
Kat fSi', dva.^, ■njVS' awros, cu? ^e'Xet5, \a/3oi 
Kal Kplve KOi^Xey^' iyeo B' iXevOepo^ 

400 SiKdtos et/^t Ttoi'S' aTnjKkdxOa.!. KaKeHv, 


ayet? Se TijVSe tw Tpotrui woBen \a/3cop ; 

avT-r) 70V a.vbp ^ • 

TOvfihv JvrofcTHi' ipo/to ToTi ^^oli KotcoTs ; 
Eur. /Terc. ^ur. 1355, oilB' Sk wVi" 
totJ n't ToDB" Ixfireai, Sixpv' hr' bund- 
Tar BoXfiK. Some read {jirtii/, ao as to 
avoid ihe fut. iof. with fii^. 

391. dntiXatj ; dat. of cause. — 
JXc>'|uu^>|v '■ the metaphor is well 
brouglit out by the traoslation of 
Camp., "when my soal was shaken with 
the tempest of yovr fomter tkreaten'mgs." 

392. iKrrfs; sc.4Ki,iiav: (he subst. 
not repealed. Cf. 518. 

393. obW»: ady. in no respect.— 
HilKOS ; in greatness. The thought 
regularly expressed would he t% nap' 
iXitHis x'V? "^Bw ftiWfi- fiAAij ^5di4, 
for it is of the smaller that we say it is 
not like the greater. But this inver- 
sion of terms is freq, with foiKfv. So 
of an unusually great fear it is said 
in Thac. vii. 71. 2, h <p6Bos ^k oiStA 
ioiK^s. Cf. Eur. Frg. 554, in t&v 
UKmni }) x'k'" fi^C""' BfOTois <paytTira 

^Swov 1) rh ■irpoaSaKiiiicvQi'. "Pleasure 
that comes unlooked for is thrice wel- 
come." lingers' Ita/i/. 

394. Si'ipKUfdirMfioTos: act,; ioMnrf 
myself by an oath {sc. that 1 would 
not come). Ahove pass. So aviifioToj 
has both uses. — Si" SpKov: aiJiied to 
make the expression more vivid. So 
7il».(.i^, 427, 

396. Miff ouKi as was done be- 
fore. Cf. 275. 

397. floupiMuov: like our Eng.iciBd- 
fall, godsend. Hermes was the giver 
of good Inck. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e, 

oJimi iyli ffol ii^f'Tuxwi'! Toioiir^ 
ip/ial^ ivTtTttxn«^i^i- 

400. ECKtuos KTi. : i.e. i/^i Si ZlKatSr 
iaTiy BintXXifxSai iXeiitpov. — Ti^iB* 
KDKuv : those threatened by Creon. 

401, ri) Tptijfij mSfltv: two inter- 
rogatives combined in one sent. So 
t!ie Hom.Tfs 1166^1' iaa' in^^Sly ; Traek, 
^1, tU ndetv iioXdv j 

.y Google 


^ Kal $vvi,rj? Kol Xe'yets op^ws a (^'s ; 

TOVTTJV y' iSwi- 9a.1TT0V(TaV OV (TV TOl' vf.Kphv 
405 aTreiTTas. ap' ei'S^jXa icat <ra<j)7J Xe'ycu ; 


Kat 770J! oparaL KamXy^irro^ VP^^V • 


TOioyrov ^jj TO irpay^ . otto}$ yap ■i)Kop.£v, 
TT/aos crou ra Setv' iK€iv i-rrfjTmX'qp.ivoi, 
iraaav koviv <rqpa.vTe^ rj Karitx^ tov 
410 v£KVV, jiii'Swi' T€ acafia yvjj.v<i><7avT€% eu, 
KaO-qp,€d' aKpoiv Ik Trdytuv VTnjfe/tot, 

403. The sense ia, "Are you in your 
right mind when you say tliis ' " 

404. To'f : the art. would regularly 
be omitted with the antec. incorpo- 
rated in the rel. clause. It makes 
nfKpAv more dofinil*. 

406. dpctnu : historical pree. ; a use 
to whieli tlie tragedians are partial. 
They also freq. change the tense in 
the same sent., as here. Cf. 420-428. 
Aj. 31, ippdCti Tt xiSiiKaatr. — <irCXi|ir- 
Toi 1 caugJii in the act. 

407. Tfap: see on 238. — ^JKoiui"; 
the other guards may have gone, from 
fear and suspense, to meet their com- 
rade on hie return from the liing, 
and, in view of Creon's threats, which 
were directed a.gainst them all, have 
returned together to watch the corpse 

408. TiBtd/iwIVo: rf.Zmn, 
:mg sioepi off. — 

t tlie end of ,the tri- 

meter is very rare. Soph, has it aUo 
in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879. 

410. iwSuv : clammy, da»k. — tv : 

411. KofiijiuO' &puv Ik ir<t)cgv: vie 
sealed oareehes tipon (looking down 
from) the lop of the hills. See on 26. 
Cf. Ham. Od. xxi. 420, ix BUppoio kcS^ 
^t^os. II. aiv. 154, orSff' ^ Oi\i^„ou,. 
Some join ixpaiv in irdyar directly 
with un^f e^ioi in the sense of S0i iSjcpinv 

sat BO that we were protected from 
the wind by the tops of the hills." — 
They must have sat to rvindmard of 
the dead body, with their backs turned 
to the wind and facing the corpse, in 
order to be able to watch It, and at the 
same time to avoid the stench which 
in this situation the wind would blow 

412. p-ik-a: the subjv.ia more vivid 
than the opt. 




eyepn Ktcwf avSp' avrip cTrtppo'^ot? 
KaKoicrtv, ei 7t5 rovS' d*f7^Sr/crot ttovov, 
415 xpoi'O!' mS' ^i' TocrovTov, ear' iv aW4pi 

Kal Kovji iOaXire- kol tot e^at^i'i^s ■x^0ovo<; 
Twt^w? detpa-i <tkjjitt6v, ovpaviov a;^os, 
■n-tfj-TrX-rjcri- -ireSCov, irdaav alKil^oiV <f)6^jjp 
420 vkyjq ■jreStaSo5, eV S' ip-eoTcuOy] jiteyas 
aWijp ' pv(ravT€^ S' ilyop.€v ^eiar j/ocroi'. 
Kttt toDS' a.TTaXX.ay£vTo^ iv )(p6i'<i> paKpt^, 

413. oi^'p' '" distributive appos. 
witli tlie Bubj. of Koe^/iffla. — I'Wp- 
po'eois: Schol. AD.S^pa.t. <?/: tlie uee 
of M'''" in 200- 

414. KOKotinv : used subst. and 
equiv. to mcl'SKri. KoKin U used of 
taords also in 4/- 1244, aJii' fmas 
Kwa-is Sa\<lT(. Cf. Phil. 374, helow. 

— diKi)Bi](roi : fut. opt. in indir. disc, 
and with tlie apod, implied in the 
context- See GMT. 26 and 77 c. Cf. 
PhU. 874 f., dpurffo^ KaifoTi . . . <i ri/i* 

416. C/: Horn. //. viii. 08, ^>io! S' 

417. xOovds : gen. of separation 
after Sflpos, Cf. 0. T. 142, fidflpwv 
^araaBf. Plat. Corp. 524 d, ri.8i|Jlii ^rivra 
^ffT!!! ;» if -J^xS- fVEiSau yunvae^ raS 

415. "The detailed deaeription of 
this violent storm, that so greatly ter- 
rified the company of watchers, makes 
the undaunted courage of the heroine 
appear the more illustrious." Schn. 

— TU^u! : a wkirt-minil ; which, by 

driving on high the dust, gives the 
appearance of raising np a sudden 
storm (cKTiTrTiv) from the ground. — 
odpaviov: sent Jrom lieacen; or, per- 
haps better. Teaching to heaven. Cf. 

Aj. lOe, a-rar oipaviay pK^yar. The 
Schol., AiHroSi' tJi- aiBcpa, favors the 
latter. — &hik: in appos, with o-Knurrfp. 

420. iv U: adv., nnrf thereupon; 
Lat. eimul. Cf. El 713, iv 8" i^t- 
•TTiier, Spd^os KTirov. O. T. 183, iv y 
[among them) iXoxoi lirtaTtviixoviriv. 
Others take ^i' as belonging to the 
verb and separated from it by en- 
called tmesis. Other cases of tmesis 
occur in 437, 433, 077, 12.53. 

431. |iijcravTts ; because of the dust 
which was whirled aioft to the top of 
the liill. This tireuraetance is added 
to eitplain why they did not see the 
approach of .Antigone. — tlxop^v ■' t"^ 
endured. Schol., ivrttxoiifp irpis ■riir 
' k6hv. — Sclav : because the &xis was 
oipiviof. But since all calamities were 
heaven-sent, the reference to vbpiviov 
is not necessary. — vdtrov i used by 
tlie tragedians of every kind of physi- 
cal and mental suffering, 

422. TovS<: neut., comprising nil 
that has been mentioned. — •diruXXo- 
'y^vTM;seeon244. — Jvxpo'v<p |«OKptf ; 
in the course of a long loMle; giving time 
for Antigone to come out of her con- 
cealment, with the libation ready to be 
poured. Cf. Phd. 280, ri >^aSi'iy jrpJa- 
^dtyfm Totoui' dvdphs iv XP^^V f^t^pV* 



i] Trats oparai, KavaKoiKV€i iriKpas 
opviOo^ o^vv <^d6yyov, w; oto-v Keifrjs 

425 euiTj; i/eoca-wv opi^avov (iK^t^rrj X^os" 
ovTij> Se ^avTTj, xjjiXov ci>s opa v4kw, 
yooKUiv €^<ufx(a^€v, eK o' apas Kawras 
rjpaTO Toiuvn rovpyov i^eipyao'p.ei'Ot,?. 
Kal j^eptrii' €vOvq Stt/fiav (jtepei kovlv, 

430 Ik r' tvKporijTov ;^a\Ke'as aph-qv npo'^ov 
^oalcTL Tpta-wofBoi.crL tov veKVf (rri^^i. 
;^^iU£t? tSoiTcs iipeaOa, uvv Be viv 
U7jp(iip,i.u evuvs ovoev £KTT£iT\yjyfi.€iT}v. 

423. Why Antigone returned to 
tlie body the poet does not expressly 
state. It is to be inferred that she 
has heard or fears that the body 
h again exposed by the eommand 
of Creon. Aecordingiy she carries 
with her the pitcher containing the 
libation. — iriKpos ; Jiill of bitteraess, ' 
sorrowful. "The quality of the ol>- 
ject is transferred to the subject; i.e., 
iriKpai, firf iroirxoiJmjs vmpii." Camp. 

So converaely in Phil. 209, rpuo-tii'up 
= man-offiicting is applied to abSi., the 
cry whieh expresses the pain. 

434. £pvi0ot: descriptive gen. Or- 
der : ii! Hto* flXe'i^Ti \4xoi eiinis Ktryis 
hf/paviiv vforirav. The comparison of 
shrill and mournful cries with the 
plaintive notes of birds robbed of 
their yonng is Horn. Cf. Od. xvi. 

21611., KAaTaf Si \iyia!,ii&,v^ieoy H t* 
olaivol, ^flpol fl atyinriol yait't'^PBXf', 
oXai T< TlKva dypirai i^elKavro, mipo! 
TTfTfiipi ytrlaiai. 

425. txmvft: with As^os, coucA of its 
nesl. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, Aektp»i' 

most commonly wlieii a proii. is ex- 
pressed. Cf. El. 25, Siirrep Ziriro! , . . 
io-aiirios !t ffw. — '(riXo'v: viKOvered. 

427. Yo'otini' : see on 304. — ck : 
join with ftparo. See on 420. 

428. ^(wiTo; impt. afier the aor. ; 
see on 400. 

430. apEip'; ipaim irp6xovr. Urns 
borne aloft on the shoulder or head 
in scenes of sacritice are a favorite 
subject in Greek art. 

431. TpurWvStiwri ; aa In all sacred 
observances the number iliTee plnys 
an important part, so the libations 
poured on the dead consisted of three 
parts ; sc. liiKlKparov (honey with 
milk), wine, and spring water {cf. Od. 
X. 618) ; or, milk, wine, and honey with 
water {cf Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159). In 
many localities olive oil was used in- 
stead of wine. These libations were 
poured out sometimes mixed before- 
hand,eome times separate,ii-ith the face 
turned to the west. — (tW^mi: crowns, 
m the sense of honors. Cf El. 51, 
Ti^SoK Aoi^iTi Kol KapoTd^oi! xA'SoTi 


iogeiher, adv. 


62 20*OKAEOV2 

Koi To.^ re ■7Tp6cr$€i' ras re vvv rj\iy^ojj.ev 
435wpixfetS' a.TTapvo<? S' ovSeros KaOCcrraro, 

TO fJ-ef yap avrov Ik KaKO>v TTecfy^vyevai 
-t^StOTOV, is KaKov Se roiiS ^iXou? a.yeii' 
aXyet-vov. dWa TTavra Tav9' rjaadi \a^€iv 
440 cjiioi irdifivKev rijs e^Tjs crwrQpLas. 

ere S-j, ere T^f vevovaap €t? ireSof Ko-pa, 
(^Tjs 7^ Ka.Ta.pviZ /AT) oeopaKe'i'ai, xaoe ; 


Kttl <^)j/il 8pa(7ai, KOVK d-uapv to p.-^. 

439. W. 

435. dwrapvos S' ovSevds ; an obj. 
gen. after an adj. kindred to a verb 
taking the accus. See G. 180, 2; H. 
754. Cf. Hdt. iii. 66, ^apvr,s Sjy ;i), 
^uii" dTOKTelfai 3h/j)Bib. — KoSifrraTa: 
impli(!s her fixed aiul calm attitude. 

436. oXXi: sc. jraafffTOTo. "But my 
joy was still not unmingled." For 
^Bt'us i/jjji we should use a concessive 

437. dvrjv ; subj. accue. of rh 
n(pfnyfviii, which in the subj of ^S 
error iimie). The thought is put in a 
general form, thai one kiiaidf 

438. rovs 4>tXous: the servant is 
attaclied to the daughter of tht r yil 

439. Order : irnvra raSio tt^iJjvke 

El. 1015, iipasoia! olSiy ayBpuro s r<pu 
KipSas Kaat7r &iifivov. For the const 
of the inf., see G. 261, 2; II. 9o2 The 

indieatJ^B the ignoble nature 
of the !o5a.oi. 

441. fft Brj, W: jwi, / n«an, yoii. 
A similar harsh tone is that of Aegie- 
thus to Electra, El 1446, ai roi, at 
kpivut Pai tr*, tJjc ^r rrp irdpos XP^^V 
epaaiTav. The calm repose of Anti- 
gone, who stands before Creon, in her 
maidenly innocence, without showing 
a single trace of fear or regret, exas- 
perates him, as the tone of his address 
inlicales. — Kiipo! c/ 269. 

443 ^'s; scSttpoKini. ;i(^ belongs 
only with Kornpi'tt,- for its use after 
the verb of denial, see G. 283, ; H. 

443 Antigone purposely imitates 
II her reply the form of the question, 
ia below (450, 452) she recalls k^- 
piixeima and kJ^ovs (447, 449).— nJ 
\n\ 'C. teSpiuc4rai, Regularly rti )i,ii 
o« See GMT. 95, 3, k. 

.y Google 



(TV jj-kv KOfiltfii^ av creavTov ^ ^e'\et5, 
445 IftD jSapetas ama? iXevOepov 

(TV S' eiTre /xot yii^ fL^JKO^, aXXa cruiro^dt?, 
yhr}G-Oa Kyjpv^Bivra firj TTp6.a-<r€i.v raSe ; 



: €jj.eWoy; i^i^avy) yap ^v. 

Kal BrJT iroXjias TovcrS" inrep/SaLVfiv ho/aovs ; 


450 ov yap Tt p.01 Zcvs ^f 6 lajpv^a^ rdSe, 

Ou8' ij fufOtKO? tS>V KaTOi OtSlV AtKTJ 

7oiouo"S eV avup(iiiToi(ri,v (apiijfv I'OjUous' 

452. W. . 

. lupwraf. 

444. (nl: to the guard. — KOM-tiois 
Sv ; may Jefote i/oarsel/. For the opt. 
in mild command, see GMT. 52, 2, n. 

445. Free and exempt from, griecoas 
imputation. The gnard deparla. The 
aplor who has played this part now 
has an opportnnitj to change his 
costume, in order to impersonate 

446. |j.TJK<w: I'.e. naRpbi/ (-not. 

447. inip«x9(VTn : the partic. is in 
in<lir. disc, afler ^Sjio-fla and = Sti 
iii'i)ptix8Ti. The plur. of the impers. 
ie common with aajs. [•)/. Aj. 1126, 
SUaia Tip tJpS' (vtux("'), very com- 
mon with verbal adjs. (c/ 677), less 
common with parties., aa here, Cf. 
570, 570. 

448. tI 8' ovK (luXXov: nnd whij 
should I not {IcnoiB it}'! 

449. SijTa : (ken, marking an infer- 
ence. " Knowing all this, did yon 
then have the daring," etc, 

450. yof- {i/es),Jbr. This speech 
of Antigone is one of the noblest 
passages left us in ancient literatnre. 

adv., at all. 


sent from hclow the Erinyes 
ish transgression. Aesch. i 
her with these avenging deities. Cf. 
Eum. 611, S aIhu, & ep6imi t' 'Epaiiav. 
Eur. Afed. 1380, i\J«£ it" •Epivbs oxi- 
<rt,f t4hvu^ .f""!" -^f i'fl- She was 
held to he the daughter of Zeus and 

453. toloiktSe ; sc. as you have laid 
down. C/;519. — (Voi^piiirounv: who 
are endowed with a sense of obliga- 
tion towards the dead. 



ouoe (juivHv TOTOvTov <a6fL-qv to, tja. 
K-qpvyix.aO' QXTT aypairra Kao-ipaXrj 6^Stv 

455 vofiifia ovpao'dai uvTjroi' ovo vTrepopafieiv. 
ov yap TL vvv ye Ka\0es, aW deC jrore 
^7} ravra, KovSels olBev i$ otov 'r}idirij. 
TovTti>v iyo} ovK eyLteX-A-OC, dvopos ovoefO'i 
<j>p6j>T}[ia SetVair', iv dtoiin ttjp SCkt/v 

460 Swcretf . davovp-em) yap e^Si^ ■ tC S' ov ; 
Kfl p.7) (TV npovK-jpv^ai;. el Se 70S ~)(p6vov 
Trpocrdev davovfiai, K^pBo^ aSr' iyo) keyoi. 

454. W. uYS Taypairra. 462. 

454 f. Instead of connecting Surre 
SiyaaB<u with to di K-qpiypara and 
making this its subj. Antigone gen- 
eralizes the expression : that one being 
a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc. 
Editt. generally make 0i<))t^i' SrS' refer 
to Creon, supplying it4 in thouglit from 
t4 ffi mipiyiiara. But Prof. Goodwill 
{Proceedings Amer. Phitol. Assoc. 1878, 
p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her- 
self in mind, — that I being a mere 
mortal, etc. The gender is no objec- 
tion. Cf. Eur. Med. 1017, 1018. In 
favor of tills 

concerned through- 

ge with defending her 

h n with condemning 

pSpa|utv : lit. Id ran be- 

d; nearly the same 
ove. Cf. Eur. /on. 
Kptltrffa Birrfrhs qZ<t' 
ir t. Met. i- 15, ib.v ^iv 
pa/ipttos (vinos) Tip 

V i,i liKato7tpo,s. Ka\...Ti, 

Oi fff ■yejpafi/xti'ot irof^^dKts. In 
with this he refers t*> Anlig. 
450 and 458. "Let not a monal's vaia 
command. Urge ijo«, to break th' un- 
alterable laws Of keav'n-deseended 
chariti/." Mason's Elfrida. 

456. vvy kcLxOcs : form one idea, 
to-day and gealerda//. The brief da- 
ration of merely human institntions 
is meant. — itl vorc : "ecerlastingly, 
without any clear distinction of past 
or fature. itots gives the effect of 
indeflniteness or infinity." Camp. 

457. JJirou: since when I scxpii-ou. 

458. TovTui': i.e. vopi/tay, namely, 
for tlieir violation ; depends on tJji- 
iUw- — oiK (|mXXoi': I was not about 
to, did not meaa io. — d»Sp«s : of a 
mere man, emphatic. 

459. iv 6<oto^ ! in respect of, i.e. to- 
wards the gods; the penalty due them. 

4S0. Tt S' ou : and why should I not 
[have hmcn that I must dle)9 

461. Tov >(pavou: Schol., tou tipap- 
nevov SijAoiiiTi. 

462. auT( ; " you call it penalty, I, 
oritkecontrarg,gian." CfShak.Juliua 
Caesar, iii. 1 : 



ocTTt? yap h' TTohXoicrLV ws eyw ko-kois 
Qrj, irSi'i oS' ov~^i Ka.T0a.vo>v KepSo? (jtepti ; 

465 o^ro)? ip-oiye TovSe tov popov Tv^^u 

Trap' ovZkv aXyos* aX.X' av, el Tor ef Cjii-i); 
prjTpo'i ua.v6vT aTa<f)OV av€(r)(opyjV v€kvv, 
KeCpoL^ a.v rjkyovv Toi<rB€ 8' ovk aXyvvopau 
crot o et ooKot vvi^ pwpa opSxra Tvy^aveiv, 

470 cr;^eSdi' rt pap(o piapiav otfiXi.crKdi'O}. 

S^^Xot TO yiwTjp oypov i^ ajp-ov Trarpos 

"Casai. Why he that cuts off twenty yeiira 
of Ufe 
Cut* off BO many years of fearing death. 

461 Caesura after the first sylla- 
ble. See on 234. — ^ipa : tot tp^ptroi. 
The act. ia often used for the raid, by 
Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, c^iKply f.i,' i^ai- 
Tovvra^ TOV ff/wtpov S' fri fit7otf ip4- 

465. auras : such being Ihe case. 

466. wap'oiWv: seeon85.— aTos: 
instead of a word of general meaning 
the Greeks often use a word of more 
definite sense. Here ikyos (iirrtr) for 
the more general idea of regard. — 
S.r: see on 69. 

467. TO* ({ j|np uri. : the one sprang 
from mg omn mother. — Baviv^ ktI. : 
when dead I had suffered to he (sc. 
&irra) an tmburied corpse. 

468. Kc(voL«; uf Ma (, the supposed 
thought. — ToI<rS« : al tAi's,si;. what she 
hud done. 

470, T)[(8ovTi; mookinglj' spoken 
of any fact or affair which the speaker 
believes to he undoubted ; it atmosi 
appears to me that; it vranls but little 
that ; possibly. In like tone Electra 
closes a long speech to her mother, 
EL 608, tt yip irt>«Ka t£i^6 ™» ?p7iut 
iSpiSf cr;^e6<^j' Ti riiy ^ijv au Karai^x^''" 
^i<rip. — |tt«|)<p, KTi.: "I bear the charge 
offdl/i from a fool." Plumptre. The 
sharpness of the utterance is enhanced 
by the repetition fiapa^ /xi^ptpf fio^piav. 

471. The harshness of this last 
remark the discreet and venerable 
Chorus cannot approve. Their words, 
however, do not express censure so 
raueh as a characteriza,tion of Anti- 
gone. Order; rh yfyi'T)fia t^! iraiSis 
Sii^oi (sc. Sv) u/ibv (pred.) ^J w/uiS 


(irdrTOiTaii : sc 
: ef Phil. 1010, i JfVoi ipit 
•Tit', 'OSuairfS, xotx b^tiKOoa 



aX\' tcrOi TOi TO. (tkXtjp^ ayav <^poprj[i.aTa 
■niimiv ji6Xi,(TTa, /cat rov eyKparearaTov 

475 (Tl8y]pOV OTTTOV €K TTVpO? 7Tepi,<TK€X.17 

OpcLVfiOivTa KaX payivTO. TrXetcrr' a-v eio-t'Sot?- 
crp.iKp(a ;^a\tfw S' oTSa tows Ovp.ovp.e.vov'i 
tTTTTovs KaTa.p7vOivra.<;. ov -yap eKjreXei, 
^povuv ocrrt? SouXos e(r7t rwc TreXas. 
480 aiin7 S' v0pt(,€Lv p.€v tot i^wCcrTaTO, 
v6p.ov^ vwepjSaipovcra Toys TrpoKtip-evovi- 
v/3pts S', eVel hkhpaK^v, rjBt SevTepa, 

■^ I'&i' eyco lUef ouk ainj/), avn; 5' airqp, 
485 et rawr' avarl T^Se KeCa-erat KpaTi). 

473, ttXXd: "but pride comes be- 
fore destruction." By eAAJ C'reon 
connects his reflections immediately 
with tlie last words of the Chorue. 
Bl. remarks liow exactly, though un- 
consciously, Creon describes in the 
following words his own ease. — vi, 
(TK^ijp' aYov ^ftov^fn^ti : exceasiveli/ 
stubborn diai>ositians. 

474. Tihmiv i /ail, l/reak down. Inf. 
aJtflr TirSi, Mow thai, etc. (not jtiiuio 
how); see G. 280, N. 8, and cf. olio. 
KttTBpTuetvTos bolow. C/. Acsch. Pers. 
173, iS tSS' fafli M , "■ 

Eur. Med. 

*^ pvt TiJS' tir&i ju5i 

irowd — ToWdKis. — av tt<rCSois: i/aa 
will see ; a modest statement of a weli- 
known fact. See GMT. 52, 2, s, 

1. KaToprnt/rTos : freq., used for 

training or hrfaking Imrses. — ■ tKirt'Xti : 
explained by Hesycliius as^ljeorii'. 
A Sirnl Xfyiittvae. 

479. ^ipoitl^ 1^1^= to be jiroiid-xpir- 
lied, — Sov^os: contemptuous in its 
npplication to Antigone, 

480. tgiprl«~™.TO : with sarcastic 
reference to 472. 

481. irpoKtHU vovj : ordained. 

482. uPpw: in the pred,, sc, ^otiV. 
— ii{Sc: is the subj, and takes its gen- 
der from BSpis, 

483. ittanyyitiv ...^t\S»: in appos- 
with ifie, subj. nom. — ScSpoKvCav: 
with ffKav, lit. at having dime it: oeer 
her deed. The partic, is used with 
ffXar fts with x'^P"" "-"^ similar 
verbs. Cf. Eur. Ale: 691, x<^'« 'Ip"" 
foil. It is not therefore simply a rep- 
etition of iirfl SiSpatev, bnt forms a 
part of the pred. See G. 370, 1; H, 983, 

485. Ifrhk (assumcdl aaflioriti, (sc, 
of defying this law) shall be exercised 
hij Iter K'ith impanit^, 



Tov TravTO'; r/ixii' Zr/vo^ kpK^iov Kvpe.1, 

avnj re )cq ^vfaifio^ ovk aXv^erov 

H-opov KaKia-Tov ■ koI yap ovv k^Ivjjv i(jov 

490 eVatTtWjUat Tof)oe ySovXeCcrat Td<j)ov. 
Kat VI.V koX^Xt- icTO) yap el&op dpTt'ws 
Xytrcrwcrac avrr/u ovo e7nj/3o\of (fypeySiv. 
t^iXet 8' o Bvp.o'i iTpoa-Oev rjprja-BaL KkoTrev^ 
TO)v fifjdkp opOSi^ iv <tk6t(u re)(y(i>ii.Evov. 

495 ij.L<Ta> ye ^i.kvTOi. yjara-v iu KaKOLui tl<; 
aXov'i CTreiTa rovTO KaXA.wi'eti' OiXij. 

490. W. Ta<j>om. 

486. dfit^ijiijs: sc. BuydTTip nhich ii 
pred. 10 Kopci {ola-a). The omitted 
partic. contains the leading idea.. See 
GMT. 112, 2.— ZijwSs ipKtUiv: ef. 
Horn, Od. xsii. 334f. The altar of Zeis 
lpKt7as stood in the middle of the 
hotise-conrt. By metonymy here for 
tJie entire family. The expression is 
the extravagant one of a passionate 
man, — "more nearly aldn tome tlian 
ail my kin," whitli is, of course, im- 
poBsible. Cf. 0. T. 1305, » 5< ti 
'KptaB^Ttpov fri KaifoD Kaxiv. 

488, ij {ijvcu)u)«: in the blindness 
of his passion Creon Includes Ismene 
in his condemnation, without any rea- 
son except lier anxious hehavior, to 
whicli lie refers helow as betraying 
her guilt. 

489. (ujpou: gen. of separation with 
dKiinov, after the analogy of such 
verLs as &TriiX\iTTtir9ai, Cf. El. 026, 
ep6,v«</s ™S5- oJ« iXii^a. 

: e'lvallg, likei 

u abri^. Cf. PMI. 6 

491. vlv : SP. Ismene. — KaXdrt : 
addressed to the attendants. 

492. jirtipaXoc <tp<vav : in possessimi 

493. 4>iX(i: is iconl. Cf. 722.— 
irprfffStv ijpTiirflai : to be detected before- 
hand, i.e. before the deed has been 
done. — icXoircvt: pred. nom.,asopio(- 
ter; like the poetic use ot xA^rttiv, 
devise or do atealthiiy. Cf. El. 37, 
SiiAoiffi KKi^ru ir^ayAs. Aj. 1137, Wwi" 
tif KiBpa, ha^Veioi kekcL The sense is, 
that the e^il conscience easily betrays 
the evil-doer. So Shai. Hamlet, iii. 
1, 83: "ITius conscience doth make 
cowards of us all." 

495. "I hate the offender that hides 
his crime, but I hate also the one that 
seeks to defend it." Creon thinks 
Ismene is trying to do the former, 
Antigone tlie latter. Antigone is 
seeking to escape punishment, be 
thinks. This accounts for her reply 
and the allusion to iXois in i\is. 

496. tmuTa: after the partjc. Cf. 
Aj. 700, oo-Td airBp-lrwou •pdaiP 0Xa<rTiLp, 
ftrf ITS jtiJj hot' MplollOI' 'ppoii^, — KoX- 




eyoi fi€v I 



Tt Sijra ^eXXets ; ws e/iol 71S1' crwi- Xoyoiv 
500 dpeiTTOf ouSei', /xtjo apecuei/rj vore, 

ovT(i> Se fcai o"ot Ta^ acj>at'oai'oi'T €<pv. 
KaCroL TTO^ef tcXeos y' civ evKXeecrrepov 
KaTe<j)(Of 7) Tov avTaSeX-^of li' 7d<^(i) 
Tidti<Ta. ; TOVToi'i tovto TTa<rLv ay^dveup 
505 XeyoiT ay, el jj^r) yXoitro-av iyKk-Qot ^0^0?. 

497. |Mt5ov: ;.e, any desire that is 
greater Uiaii tliis of putting me to deatli . 

498. iriAvivtHUv: J sarely {desire) 
nolking [be^oad that), /itr is a weak- 
ened form of /i^c, and liite yi makes 
prominent (althottgli also at tlie same 
time restricting) tlie force of tlie word 
with wliich it is connected, nh is 
often found without S4, not alone in 
the poets but also in prose, esp. with 
prons. (634, 681) and in asseverations 
(661). The antithesis may be supplied 
in thought, if it is not expressed by 
some equivalent of Si. — ^'■uvt' Ixia : 
UD instance of what is called "tragic 
irony." The audience see in this ut- 
terance a bidden and dreadful import. 
Creon unconsciously pronounces his 
own doom ; in the death of Antigone 
be lias all tlie calamities that follow 

499. |u'\X(is : rfo you delay. 

500. (iiiff aptirflfti] i sc. nifiiv Taiv 
aBii Kiywi'. apiaKKrBai pass., here in 

501, TOfi' difrnvBoKOvr' i'<|nj : myviews 
are disayrceuble. " (ipv, are by nature, 
and BO cannot fail to be." Camp. 
Antigone thus cuts off any expecta- 
tion tliat Creon may have had that 
she would at the Iftst acknowledge 
her guilt and beg for pardon. 

502. kXios (ibiAhVt«pov; more illas- 
trions honor. A pleonastic expression, 
like dumviou Tvooll (688), (ppev&v Suff- 

^Kiji' (1261). Antigone appeals to 
that latent sentiment of mankiiid that 
regards the duty of burial of one's 
kindred as a most sacred one, and 
that would honor her for sacrificing 
her life in seeking to discharge this 
duty. — iv...KaTi<rxov: the prot. is 
represented by viBtn, i.e., "if I had 
done what? " See on 240. 

504 f. Order: A.>it- (pass.) 6r 
ai'Siii'fiv TOuTOi! ktI. Others prefer to 
join Toiiroii directly with At-joiTo as 
dat. of agent. 

505. itK\io>. : see (jii 180, and the 

.y Google 


[d\X' rj Tvpavul^ troWa t aXX* evSaifi-opei, 
fcafeixru' aVTy Bpav Xey^LV ff a. ySouXerat.] 


(TV 70VT0 fxavvq rwi'Se KaS/i.ei'wj' 6pa5. 


opeHu-i, xovToi., crol 8' ujrtXXovfrtf (TTofna. 

sio (rii S' oiJK ejratSet, rwi'Se ;^wpls €i ^pofeis ; 


owSeii yap aXa-^pov tov<; ofio(nT\ayyyov'i (jk^€W. 

ovKovv<; •^a) KaTavrtov daviuv; 

W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus. 

506 f. " With a just sense that 
theae verses are not fitting for Anti- 
gone after 499, the old critics remark ; 
OUR iv iiralfrf toEto t^s Tupnci/iSos, i.\\' 
ix" ''■' eipiBBtia! 6 Aij^os. But there is 
no indication of any irony. The sen- 
timent is wholly remote from tlie con- 
nection." N. "We follow N. and D. 
in bracketing these lines. The words 
following have no reference to this 
sentiment. See App. 

508. TouTO ; the Bame reference as 
tdSto in 504, i.e. "that it is right to give 
burial to PoljTiices." — (louvi) ravSt: 
Creon includes Antigone among the 
Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean, 
— /loBiioi and (tlvos are used in tri- 
meter also. 

509. 5(o-uToi: these also [Ikink so). 

— viriXXouq-iv : lit. thei/ roll or ifind 
under, used of dogs which curl their 
tails between their legs through fear ; 
here metaphorically of curbing or siip- 
presslng utterance, 

51<>. i[(|ipov(i«: attet iraiSelaBaiwe 
might expect an inf. or partic. clnuae ; 
here cf does not express an uncertainty 
but an assumed reality, almost = 'in. 
See GMT. 56. Without paying ajiy 
attention to Antigone's reply, Creon 
obstinately holds fast to his Opinion. 

— Ti3v8(x»pCs: differentlji froia these. 
511. Yop: («o),/or. — ff/ptivt subj. 

613. x<* KOiTiiiVTiav Savuv: he also 
that Jell on the opposite side. * 




Ojiiai^os €K /itas re Koi TavTOV iraTpa^. 


515 oi; jj-aprvprjcrei Tav0' 6 Kardavotv vkKvi. 


e' roi cr^e tl/j-o,? k^ Itrov tw Sua-tre/Set. 


ov yap TL SoOXos, dW aSeX.<^05 wXcto. 

TTOpOaiv Se rifi'Se yijf 6 §' di/TicTTO.^ vwep. 


o/:i»ys o y "AoSt^s rows i-o/xous t'troi's vodel. 
520 aX\' ov;i^ 6 \prj(rTo^ rijj fcawrw Xa^eti- t(TO<;. 

513. (Luds: sc. ^TjTpilj. C/: 141, 145. <r<ptt: we should expect rather t&i 
For nn apparent parody of tliis verso, Srwoffl? ^J ifo-ou hut^. It is not implied 
cf. AnBt. ^cAam. 700, ifm^xarpia ydf here that Antigone herseJf had be- 
iiTTi K^K Toiira mrpis. stowed burial honors apon Eteoclee. 

514. imivif. Eteocles; dat, with Creon simply says, " you are showing 
SvaaiBV' Creon means, as he explains him jPolynices| equal honor with that 
more fully in 61(5, that Antigone by conferred upon Etcoeles." 
honoring Polyniees with burial is 517. Tlie equality of the brothers 
placing tlio two brotJiers on an equal is urged more sharply by Antigone, 
footing, and tliat thus she is dishonor- 518. rcpBAvSi: {!ies),b«l desastat- 
ing Eteocles. — tI)].^ X'^"- '''' S"" '"9' — ■Smp: sc. T^B-St 7^1. See on 302. 
testoiB the boon of an honor. X'h"' '^ 5\9. Hades desires that his laiBS 
acciis. of internal obj. {i.e. his laws which require burial) be 

515. toSto i i-e. that by burying egaal, i.e. be equalli/ administered to all. 
my brother Polyniees I am dishonor- 520. The const, is (o-ot lari Xax'"". 
ing him (Eteocles), just as Sikuio!, fifio!, «tI,, are used in 

516. o-i^*; see on 44. — rty Siw- the pers. const, with the inf. 




ovTOi TToff ov~)(6p6';, ouS' oral' 9dvrj, ij>C\o?. 


OVTOI crvve^uew, aXka. a-vp-i^iXeLv i<^vv, 


Ko-TOi wv 1X6 ova , et ^tX^jreW, i^iXei 
525 KetVous' kji-ov Se ^olt^os ovk apfci yuvTj. 

Fifth Sce\e. Creon. Antigone. Ismene, TNvo Attendants. 

^iKahsk^a Karo SaKpv XeifiofLii/T}' 

521. KtcrtKScv: see on 25. "irSo 
tnoits l/this (i^, your sentiment that 
the good and tlie e^il arc not to share 
alike in bnrial) is regarded as pious m 
the world bilovi f " 

528. Cf. Aj. 1358, ixepi" SS" atSiT 
veKw; 1372, dStoi Si nim: xipS;^ &•' 
l/ioiy' S/ias ^x^""""' ftrroi 

523. Sureli/, 'tis not mij nature to 
share m hatred, bat in loce. Ancient 
art alma to represent tlie ideal, mod- 
ern that which is reatieUc Hence 
Soph, is sparing in the portrayal of 
distinctive traits of chnraoter; but 
he knows how with a, single stroke to 
bring to view the entire inner soul. 
Here is laid open the womanly, tender 
heart of Antigone, who has thus far 
been presented to us only on the 
heroic and austere side of her nature. 
— ofrroi : a reiteration of Creon's word 
gives edge to her reply. 

524. Creon, seeing that further 
argument is of no avail, breaka oif 

'impatiently, and with scorn repeats 
the sentence of death. 

525. Kdvovs: sc. rods xdra, with 
particular reference to Polynices — 
(|uiv {ufTof ■ ichile I h-ce. 

526. Ismene enters by the door 
through whicli she had left the scene 
(09), conducted by the attendants, 
ace. to the command of Creon (491). 
— Knl |niv : and lo! This phrase 
often introduecs a new person C/ 
1180, 12S7 —HU: .c. iorh. See on 

527. <tHXaEA4<a : Schol., pi\aSt\- 
^s, inith sisterly affection. — Sc(«pv: 
this form is used by Soph, in the 
trimeter also in Track. 11S9. Col- 
lective in sense; cf. Aesch. Sept. 60, 
iiKpV Xll&OVTtS. 0. C. 1251, 5(' e^^Tos 
aeI|3ui' SiKptiop. — X«pa|u'i^ ; trans. 



verfyiXf) S' 6<l>pvo}v vTTtp aliiaroev 
piBo'i altryiyvet, 
530 Tiyyovd' evwTra Trapeidv, 

(TV S', ri Kar olkov^ w5 e^^iSv v<^Lp.kvTj, 
\rjUOv<Ta, p. ef€J7ti'€S, ovS Ifiavdavov 
Tpf<j><i>v Sv 3.70. KO.TTapaa'Tda-fL'i Opovoiv, 
4>^p', etTj-e Srj poi, kclI (tv TowSe roO ra^oi 
535 <f)-^a€is p€Tacr)(fXv, t) '^op^2 to /xi^ etSeVat ; 

BsHpaKa Tovpyov, etnep ^S' opoppoOel, 
Koi $vpp€7L<T\(o Koi <f>ep(o T1J5 atTta?. 

here, m in Aesch. Proia. 400, iir" iirirwp 

528. V(<t)(Xi| : grief causes a cloud 
to lovfer over the brow, from which 
tears, lilce rain, pour forth. Cf. Aeach. 

Sept. 211, inrip iniiiTay upTlnyaiuyir 
rt<ln\ay, aJien clouds hang over the hroio. 

'a Agripi 

a, Sc. II. 

— ei/fatiev: flashed (witli grief and 

529. iUSm: covnttnonce. Cf. Eur. 
Here. Fur. 1205, ^sflor ai\lv Strjoi'. — 
atirx.v»L ! disjigures, mars. Cf. Shak. 
Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2: "The April's 
in her eyes ; it is love's spring. And 
these the showers to bring it on." 

531. <rv S( : in contrast with An- 
tigone. — ^ . . . j^HHUVii : tlie one u-ho 
has been larking like a viper in mj hmise. 

682. X.i|0ouira tcri.; aniiolieed have 
been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak. 
Rich. II. iii. 2 : " Snakes, in my heart- 
blood warm'd, that ating my heart ! " 
r. dual and 

plur. combined, as in 13 f. Tlie ab- 

Tv!0 pests and sulmerlers of my throne. 
Cf. 0. T. 379, Kpeaif BO. irV otiStV. 

634. Kol <ni ; you also, as your sis- 
ter has acknowledged her guilt. 

535. j^fitt : iiinyu/ii. — ri )iii] ttS^voi : 
see on 263. 

536. ttinp : that is to sag, if. — 
d|iu>pfK>4(t : metaphor from rowing, 
like fcnjpMii, helper, then in general, 
assent to, agree with. In this phrase 
lies the intimation that Ismene is con- 
scious of prevarication. These words 
are like an anxious entreaty that her 
sister would not deny her the conso- 
lation of sharing her fate. In this 
scene the true character of Ismene 
comes more clearly to view : afiec- 
tionate and unselfish, hut timid and 

537. Tvp otrtos : governed directly 
by ^vfLnfriax", the notion of partici- 
pation being silently continued in nut 
•t-lp^. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, iriyri^y 




aW OVK eatret tovto y t) SCkt) a-', iirel 

J oikX' iv KaKot^ 70t! <rol<Ti.i' ovk ai(T}(yvo^iai 

Stv Tovpyov, "AiBt}'; )(ol KaTco f wt'orope? ■ 
\dyois S' iyti) <f>i,Xov(ra.v ov (rrefyyci) t^CkrjV. 

fiTjTOi., Kaa-iyvyjTt), fj. arijiaa^'i to /jlt] ov 
545 Oavelv re <rvv crot rov Oavovra ff ayvtuat,. 


Ii.-q jxoL 6a.vrj<; (tv koivo., firjZ' a- jxr] '6t,ye<; 
■jToiov crcauT^s ' apKeao} OirqcTKOva-' iy<i). 

538. toSto ... iri: double accus. 
Or, more exactly, to5to would be tJie 
obj. of some verb like Kiytw or jroistt- 
to be supplied. 

541. {ti|>irXouv: a common mela- 
phor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. Here. 
Fur. 1225, av^wXfip to?s -pUouri Suir- 
TuxoSmi'. Ipk. TauT. 599, i vatiaroXav 
yif ilfi.' iyii tSi auitrfopis, oEtdi !i 
•TaiatKf!. Shak. has "a coach-fellow 
in aflUction," — in»ov]i^vi| ; supple- 
mentary partic. afWr aiaxivojiai. 

542. Const. IvvlaTopfs (flaw) So 
Ti tpyov iatir. The rel. for the indir. 
interr. Cf. Aj. 1269, oi ^laflir J. tl 
^iirit. The plur. ^p, although Anti- 
gone alone has performed the burial. 

543. X(.''YO>«: '" i^ord (alone), with 
sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti- 
thesis between Ar^; and fpyoy is freq. 
emphasized by the use of /idvor. Cf. 

Dem. De Corona. § 101, .r ti «nX£i. 
\6yii} noVoi' KaTB.iaxmf'y lTr(x'lpVa, 
i^el t6 yi Ipyw oi-t tv iirBiiiart. 

545. TO nil ou Bawtv: for the two 
negs. see on 443, — 1{, ri : are corre- 
lated, and aiiv aoi belongs also to 
ayyiani. — a'yvfcrat : like ayifil iroiriv. 
But here in a general sense. Schol., 
Tifi^ffai. "Let rae fulfil my sacred 
duty towards him in company with 
you, and share in your punishment." 

646. a: the accus. with eiyydviK', 
as with •^ttifii', 961. The neut. of the 
pron. is not uncommon with verbs of 
this kind. Cf. 0. C. 1106, aW^h t 
Ttilti. Ibid. lies. B<rr,i &y ao„ toCto 

in'iic. in a eond. rel. sent. See GMT. 


regard as your 





KpeovT iptara- TovSe yap cru kjjSc/^coi'. 


550 rt ravT aviq."; ji ovSkv C}^^\ovfi.ivq ; 


aXyovo'a. [ikv 8)Jr', el -yeXtoT iv <roi. yeXw. 

Tt S^T av aWa vvv cr It £o<^e\ot/i iyai ; 


(Toifrop ueavrrjv • ov <I>9qvm <t wTref^vyeti'. 


otiuoi raXati'a, liajj-irXaKoj tov (tov /xopoo; 


555 (TV [leif yo-p €iXot; ^iji', eyw oe KaTuavelv. 


dXX' ovK eTj-' app^TOi^ ye TOt; e'/iO(? Xoyoi5. 
548. tC? pios : i-e. itSs i 0idi plMs |«'v 

649. KijEtiwiv: " aoii are mindfd of 
his interesta (in allusion to 47); anil 
perhaps he will take care tn make 
your life without me agreeable." 

660. TaCra ; in this mat/. — oiiSJv 
^^<Xin>|MVT] ; when yoji gain nothing 

551, Antigone softens somewliat 
the bitterness of her taunt in 540. ti 
is used after ihyttn as after eaufuf^eiv 
aisx^"^"^''' snd similar verbs, almost 
like St,. The thought is, " it is with 
grief to aij'self that I mock you," — 

552. Tlie repetition of S^ti ami 
iKpeXtiv adds intensity. — oKXtl viiv: 
at least now (if I have not before). 
Cf. 779. 

554. oI^Kii toXiuvb: see on 82, — 
KdiiTXaKia : am I really (xai) to foil of. 
Kai, to augment the force of the ques- 
tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others 
take Hal as implying the ellipsis of 

556, dXX' ovK ktI. : " true, I chose 
to live, but not mth atij words left nil- 




(caXiiJ; <rv jikf- (toC, toIs S' iyo] 'ookov 


Kal ixijv ten] vwv iirri-v 17 '^a^aprla. 

560 TlBvrjKev, (utrre rots da-voviriv w^eXeTi', 

T(u TratSe ^tj/ai TwSe r^ii /i€v apritos 
avovu TTf^avdai, ttjv S' d<^' oS to. TrpaJT 

spoheii. app^Toii in the pred. position. 
C/ Eur. Job. 228. ^1 S" iur^rois 
ft-llKoKri (iJ) iripirt. Ismene desires to 
remind her sister tiiitt it wns not from 
indifference to Polynices (78, 90) tliat 
she tried to dissuade her from bury- 
ing liim, )ind that she was one with 
her in feeling. Tliis is what etie 
means in 56S. Antigone, however, 
takes \iyois to mean tlie arguments 
of tsmene tfl justify her course. Some 
prefer the too ingenious and strained 
interpretation of Boeckli, bitl not ae- 
cardlni) to mi/ (insjwien (i.e. secrel) cmt- 

657. trO i«V: sc. «((««■[. — Tots' S 
J'yiJ •- regulurly iyii S»', to indicn.te the 
antitiiesistoiT6|«V. C/ 71, 1101.— ito( : 
= atauT^. So in tlie phrase Spui ^m. 
Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ino5 yoixlCorros St. 
if i/iiy Si(ji, tbSB' i(iir iioi (= inavrif) 
koAbs. — ToCsSt: io (^ose, ac, the gods 
of tlic lower world and the sliade of 

668. Ismene reiterates what she as- 
serted in536, 537, The Suhoi. has St. 
ail jiiv fnpnfai, iyia Ei ituvj/Seiv. Some 

editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we 
are both in equal error, you against 
the state, but I against the dead." 

559. The dreadful fate of her par- 
ents had already broken her heart. 
To outward appearance only did she 
walk among the living. Hence it was 
natural that she should now seek to 
benefit only Oie dead by her efforts. 
Her interest in her betrothal to Hae- 
mon has been completely subordinated 
to her sense of duty to her kindred. 
When her resolve was taken to bury 
Polynices at tlie cost of her life, she 
counted herself among tlie dead. — 
SopmL : take heart I 

660. ii(|«Xrtv: to be of service to. 
With the dat. in the poeta and in 
later prose. Cf. Eur. Oreat. 666, xP^ 

561. ™ irniSi, tii» >i*v, t^v St: 
see on 21. — T«,T«St; for the gender, 
sueG. 138, N. 5; H, 272 ft. 

563, Tiiv B' arji' ov irri. ■■ and tie 
other ever since she was born. Anti- 
gone's conduct was the natural prod- 
uct of her character. 



ov yap TTOT, Mua^, ouS' OS av jSXdarr) ^eVet 
vovs TOts Ka/cws TTpdtJcrova-a', dW i^iarcLTu. 


565 cTot yoSi", off elkov <jvv fcafcots Trpd<T<Teiv KaKc 


Tt yap ^oi^) /*o(, T^o-8' are/) f^Lwrrtfioi' ; 

dXX' ^Se p.6rroi pr; Xey' ■ ou ydp eirr' ert. 


d\Xd Krei^et? vvpijyeia tov trafTov T€kvov ; 


dptaa-ipoi. yap \ar4p<av elcn-v yuat. 


5T0 ow^ ^5 y' iK^ivoy rgSe t' ^j" r/pixocrpeya. 

563. Ismene secka, in a respectful 
maoner, to defend her sister and her- 
self. She aeknowiedges the want of 
good judgment, as in 99; excuses it, 
however, by saying that tliose who 
are orertaken by a great calamity 
lose the discretion {raSs) that is theirs 
by native endowment (Si at gAArrp). 

565. (Tol yavii; sc. 6 eaSs (((Vttj. — 
Tpwnrtiv KaKd : Ismene said kokus 
■updaatir^be unfortiinale. Creon turns 
it into KtaciiTpdaatiy^ilo wicked iJiings. 

KrucoTs refers to Antigone. 
BG6. Tiio-B' Artp: makes clear the 
e of liivp, for Creon and others 

still n 

567. But surelg sag mt "this one," 
for sJie is no mon (i.e. she is as good as 
dead). — ^t: esp. indicates persons 

present; here it refers to TflnSf. When 
the sense of a word as such is to be sig- 
nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly 
used and rd placed before the word. 
Cf. Dem. De Corona, § 88, ri Se i/itTs 
Sray \(ya, tV wd^ii- AfyoJ. Without 
ri, Menander 522, iviarvoii'' fx" Zeii 
a&rip (ixdi^, and Ar. Veep. 1185, nvs 
Kol Ta^^ ii.4\\tis Xiytip ip inSpairiy! 

568. W|u|xiii. : lit, impiiala, here 
for bride. Cf- Eur. Andr. 907, fiW^p 
Tiy' tbyh" iiTl Toi' ffT«p>ti riais; 

569. Full many ajield there is which 
he may plough. This remark addressed 
to the nolile young women is spite- 
ful, contemptuous, and coarse. 

570. ^pfM^iu'va: sailed (o him and 
her. i.e. in accord with their desires. 
Transl. not as their hearts viere plight- 




I ^tXra^ At/Xdtr', ws cr' dn/ict^ei var^p. 

u-j/ay ye X,i;jr€t? Kat (rii *fal to coi/ Xej^os- 

-^ yap CTepT/crets r^o'Se 70J' cravroO yofoe ; 

574. W, gives this verse to Ismeoe, 

ed; the sense being, that true affec- 
tion bound their hearts together, and 
no other betrothal could be agreeable. 
For the plur, of the partic. see on 

57S. This is an exclamation, not 
an address to Haemon, for he is not 
present. This verse, given by the Mss. 
to Ismene, is assigned by most edill, 
to Antigone, chiefly for the reason 
that Til aif Ux"' '" the next verse s 
more easily taken as your » mtu/e 
than as the mam'aye of wk h y 
speak, uni because Isniene, in response 
to the remark of Creon, would Itf nd 
her sister, not Haemon, against the 
reproach xiachi yin'sruus. But tl e lat- 
ter objection bears with almost uqual 
force against the supposition that i 
tigme says this. Haemon is only nd 
rectly dishonored. Antigone closes 
her discussion with Creon in 52ti says 
in 560 that she no longer has any m 
terest in life, has nowhere b fore 
made any reference to her relit ons 
with Haemon, and now pres rv s a 
disdainful silence towards tht^ e re 
proaches. The chief difficulty in 

assigning the verse to Ismcne will be 
removed if we change n' to a<)>, when 
the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how 
yoar father duhanars her (Antigone, in 
calling her (tout yun) for you|. Tliis 
makes easier also the reference of ri 
air A^x"!- The omission of the art. or 
pron. with iroT^ is no difficulty. Cf. 
El. 625, totV y&p &s i( ifwS rde^xfr. 

573. Xvinis : by speaking so much 
about t — TO <rdv Xt'xos - Schol., ri 
wri aov i*o^f»V«™»'- Cy. El. 1110, 
am otSa Tfji- oh' K\iiS6fa (the report of 
inh di you speak}. Eut. Hipp. 113, 
T?if gjif 3s Kiirpii' ( Cypris wkoia you 
jra se] in^AA' ^i )(aip**^ \ryti3. 

674 AU the Mss., with one excep- 
t on gi e this verse to Israene, and 
tt an} also 5T0. Boeckh and many 
other editt. rightly assign botli to 
the Ch>rU8; 674, because Isroene 
has already asked this question in 
6t)8 and because it seems altogether 
probable that the Chorus would re- 
monstrate with Creon ; 6TG, because 
the cilm and judicial tone, wholly 
ul d to Ismone, is proper only to 
the Chorus. 


78 20O0KAEOYS 


560 (^evyoucrt yap rot ^ot dpairel^, orav TreXa? 

6TS. j|M>l : this marriage alliance 
was a matter of deep interest to Creon, 
fatherof the bridegroom and guardian 
of the bride. 

576. ittoyiUva; sciarl; it has been 
determined. Tor the plur, see on 

577. Kal o^t yt kA\uiI : it is for gou 
(XTlamlff and for me (n Jixed conda- 
sioa). The dat. can be referred onl7 
to the foregoing principal sent, — 
TfHpos: sc. TfiSfTc, or iroKiTi. — vlv: 

578. Sfiiies ; the attendants of the 
king. — (KTOuSt: thenceforth. 

579. -yuvatitas: emphatic, and in 
the pred. — f.i\V ivayivan : and not he 
lef at lar<!e. So, in El. 516, her mother 
%B,ys to Electra, laittii4int ai <rrp4ipti. ob 
yip irdpfur' alyiirflos, Bs <r ircix itl fjf. 
rot Bupaiaf y o^aan altrx^^^^ tplXous 
The Athenian women of the better 
classes were rirelj seen out of the 
house except at public f^~tl^^la at 
)ther timei nevi.r unattended The 
sisters are now led by the guards to 

the door that opens into the women's 
apartment. There the guards remain, 
prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon 
calls to them to lead Antigone back. 
Tlic king remains on the stage during 
the chanting of the next choral ode, 
absorbed in gloomy reflections. 

580. Creon misjudges Antigone so 
greatly that he fears she may try to 
escape death, whereas she seeks it. 

581. Toii pJov ; gen. with tt'Aas. See 
G. 182, 2 ; H. 757. 

582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus 
is reminded of the inherited woe of 
the Labdacidae, whose latest scions 
even are not spared. Where once the 
deity has ordained calamity, there its 
baleful results continue to flow on. 
Against the sovereign power of Zeus 
no one can contend. Whereas the 
god in midecaying power defends his 
holy ordinances, to mortals no per- 
minent prosperity is destined. Our 
di oires imuBc us with delusive hopes, 
ind when once our perception hna be- 
come blinded we plunge inevitably 



£wSai/i,oves oTiTt k<lkS)v ayeverros al<!}V. 
ois y^p av (T^Krurj ueouei/ 00^05, ara? 

0/5j7TO'anTt!' epe/3os v<fia\ov eirtSpa^T; TTfoats, 
Bva-dvefiov, arovat ^pefioV(rt S' a''^''''"^'^')'^^ aicrat. 

588. W. Q/iflo-crui!. 

590 f. W. KeXatvii' ffivn, rai 

into ruin. — (uSii(|u>i'(s : W«si areMey. 

— a^tuo-ros ; act., like many adjs. de- 
rived from verbs and componnded 
with a privative; e.g. fiitmuinos, Hrpf- 
ffToi, aBfpKToi. For the gen. c/ 0. T. 
see, iiitaaffTO! fyxi"". and see G. 18(1, 
B. 1 ; H. TM d. 

583. dls ; the implied antec. td^oi; 
is the indir. obj. of tpirov. — flnfflcv: 
" the adv. of place supports the meta- 
phor of a etorm coming from s, certain 
quarter. Of. Aeaeh. Prom. 1080, /iiir!) 
AiiSfy," Camp. 

684. ftrcw; depends on oMti'; noevU. 

585. IXXttirct fpiro*; fails lo come 
upon. Cf. Xen, Mem. ii, 6. 6, »xj) 
4A\iiTtt(T0ai ft TToiuv Tohs i^fpytTOvvTai- 

— iiA irXi]SD« 'ycvKBs: i.e. from gen- 
eration to generation. So Sbak. 
Perides, i. i : 

•' One sorrow nevtr cooit^e 
Thai may auoceedaaLii 

586ft. Const. S/ioio,/ &(T 

r, Bra^ @p^,a- 

BauTii' Tfovrlais Sumrfo'oi! 

ir..o=ti ofS^tt 

irvoatS! dat. 

of cause. Witli 3vi!ir^6c 

K! JT^OI.;!, f/ 

1261 ippiviiv Svtrpp6vay, 127T Wroi t^ir- 
Toi'oi. — irovrtoig: join as an adj. with 
ir^oart, llie Throcmn sea^lasls- The 
storms on the Euxine were notoriously 
violent. Vf. 0. T. 196, riv iirdjiwi* 

tpiiov Bp^Ktoy Khiiava. Eur.iJ^es. 440, 
oTa irAiToy Bp^triov iputrijfiaTa ^Trf0ipfi. 

589. Jp«Posui|mXiiv: c/urtBesSKnrfer 
(Ae sen, i.e. under its surface ; the nether 
darkness of the deep. 

690. KuXfvSti, rtI. : Uie u-a«e (oRpol 
■rdls up the Uack aand Jrom the lowest 
depths, Bl. compares Verg. Geory. iii. 
240, ima exaeatuat unda vor- 
tieibus, nigramque alte snb- 
jeetat arenam. Cf. also Milton, 
Par. Lost, vii. 212, "A sea dark, maste- 
ful, wild, Up from the beitom tamed b/t 
furious miada And surging waves." 

591. 6vrdv(\u>v:«!ind-toased. Hesych. 
expLains by Suariipax'"', rb Kaxois i.v4. 
^ui rxop. Cf ApoU. liliod. i. 593, 
Itttriiy t' cdytsA^y Tt ivtriiviftoy. 

392. ovnirX'iiYis • found only here. 
Cf h.KTb. K^^aTOTr;^^!, O. C. 1241. Beau 
en in front, i.e. the waves and the storm 



*AvTUTTpOtj>T^ d. 

59 TTif^ara (j>diTaii' enl'L ttltttout, 

ovh' a.Tra\Xd<T<Tei yei/eap ye'co?, aX\' IpelweL 
O^mv Tt?, ovS' ej(€t XytTii". yvv yap lo-^dras VTrep 
eoOpt^as k7e.Ta.T0 <f)dos if OlBCnov Sd/ioi?, 

KaT aZ VI.V (ftoivta Oeiov tSip vepripoyv 
ajL^ kottIi \6yov t dvota Kal <^p€vSn' ipivv'i- 

595. W. ^diji-iviav. 

iJo not come from the side [ef. Horn. 
Od. V. 418, JjiJms mpanKvyo,!) but di- 
rectly forward upon the Bhore. Or, 
ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they 
feel the returning stroke of the waves ; 
and so the latest descendants of the 
race feel beating against them the 
returning blows of the ancient Itij. — 
rr6vtff ktL : and the headlands tasked 
by Ihe waees resound with a groan. 

593. (lf>](.(da: from of old, as an 
ancient heritage ; in the pred. — Aap- 
SoKt&a*; limiting gen. with oIkuv. 

694 f. I see the calamities of the race 
succeeding the caJatrtities of those that 
are dead. The ills of Antigone fol- 
lowed after those of Oedipus, and 
Oedipus perished in consequence of 
the murder of Laius, his father. 

596. Nor does one generation (by 
isfying the anger of the gods} release 
another (succeeding generation). As, 
for example, OreEtes, by the help of 
Athene, brought to an end the curse 
of the Tautalidae.aiidhis descendants 
were prospered, ytvfi and yJiMi! have 
the same sense. Of. r^xv vtHptly in 
lOBI. — 

697. *x" '^''''"v: = Kin. Cf O. T. 
666, oJk rpf«™^ l^x'Ti. Aj. 664, S«o- 
Hfvav Wpap ^x""'. I'lie subj. is yivat, 
iUa' ipfiiTfi 0fify Tij being parenthetic. 

600. W. TtVaTO, 

Others, not so well, supply Se6s as subj. 

599. Instead of a ooneessire or 
temporal clause, though light, etc., or 
ifhen ftj J(, <(e., we hare a co-ord. const. 
aS makes the connection. 

600. iirxiTat ^Clat: lit. last roots, 
jii^a for hranch, sdon of the house. 
Antigone and Ismene were the last 
hope for the growth of the family. — 
itiTa.TO <^tio9:«/P*iV.830,TWalTAai' 

a TEToTai TBi'ut'. ^ios is a figure freq. 
used for deliverance and hope. Cf. 
Horn. 11. xviii. 102, where Achilles 
says, oiSt t! "na-rpiK^if yiyo/i-qy (pdos 
oiS' irdpoiaiv to?! iiAAois. Verg. Aen. 
ii.281, "O Lux Dardaniae." 

601. KBTii: belongs to li^. The 
Schol. explains Kwtaii£ by flcplC^i nut 

603. Koirh: while the gods of the 
lower world are not representeil with 
a scythe or sickle as a symbol of 
their functions (like our " Father 
Time " OT "Death"), yet the figure is 
BO natural that the expression mow 
down or cut off' is often said of the 
goda and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl- 
637, 'Apu Tiw etflioyra Sporois. Cf. 
a.\soAgam. 1655, TiiSWiafi^ffoi JicrTTJWf 
Btpos. In Soph., Frg. 767, a ^idnsAAa 
is attributed to Zeus, and Eur., Or. 
1388, has {i>c<r» OiiapfOuriy'Aiia. 

.y Google 



605 reaf, Zeu, hvvaa-iv Ti? avSpStv vnep^ao-la KaTda-)(Oi, 
rav ovB" VTTVO'; alpel tto6' 6 irai'Taypev? ovt 

o-KafLaToi ^e'oi/re; fir^vf.'i, dyijpw! Se -^p6v(a 
610 8iJi'acrra9 Kare^^eos 'OXv^jtov fiapfiapoeiTO-ay aly\a.v ■ 

TO 7' ejreiTa teat to fj^iXkov 

KoX TO TTplv CTTapK4<r€t 

605. W. 

613 f. W. 

603. Xovou *w>io : m. fan// of judg- 
ment. c/.Dy. 

60*. i|)pcv>iv Iptni's: infatuation of 
mind; explajued in 623-624. ^piviii 
is the power which drives men into 
deBtruction. When one with eyes 
wide open freely goes to one's own 
death (as Antigone from her sense of 
duty ), it appears to the mere lookeron 
like an infatuation inspired hy some 
demoniac power, and that is ipivis. 

605. tmv : Hom, and Dor. for aiv. 
Found also in El. 1091, tmk ix^piiv, 
Aesch. Sept. 105, Tt&v yay, and in a 
few more places, — KBTtOrxoi : can re- 
strain. The potential opt. with &v 
omitted is Hom. Cf. Od. ill. 231, ^*ra 
Biis y'' tal Ti/Kietv ifSpa TadiTai. 

II. ) 

( lirfft'. 

ttipaKiis dirsAifAKDi. Occaaionaliy also 
in Att. Of. Aesch. Ckoeph. 594, inip- 
■raKiiOv tuihphi ^pinifia rft f.4yoi; Eur. 
Ale. 52, eu-B' 3jrni! 'AAktjotis li y^pas 

effl. Tw : tho oblique cases of the 
art. are used by the tragedians also 
as rels. — iravraYpau't : the aU-Catching, 
i.e. {he one who seizes upon all. irai^a- 
fuirup is the Hom. epithet of sleep. 
ayptis, hunter, is applied lo several 
divinities and to things. The com- 
pound narrBrypivs IS HOt fowid, but 

e-n-apKfiTai vo/iov. ovotv fpira 
SvhtCiv ^lOTOS jra/iTToXis, (ktos a-ra^. 

TTiiyaypds is. Cf. iravnypios MoipTjr, 
Paulus Silentarius, Anlh. Pal. Similar 
to ira;'TB7peiIi are iraiTtipxni, irai'iiimii, 

608. fiKOiiaToi; for the quantity of 
o, see on 339. — Wovrts ; i-e. they run 
thc'ir course unwearying. 

609. dyijpus; Zeus is represented 
also in art as a man in the full ma- 
turity of his powers. — Xpovif : dat. of 
means ; a potentate whose power is 
unlouched bi/ age. With this noble 
description of the majesty of Zeus, 
Blackwell compares the sublime words 
of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 18, 
& fiOK^pios Knl ^6yos ivvdtrr^i, & &am\siis 

ivray, 6 /tiyos ix'"' i.Samalai', ^Hs ut«uiv 

611 f. TO T tir«Ta KT^. : these adv. 
clauses express duration. fireiTo of 
the time immeiliately following, /jcK- 
\or of the more distant future. The 
Schol. on (rpji^as «ol (Vtira, II. xfiii. 
357,has -rh Si ?,r«Ta (ivrJ toC ^apa^-i^a 
yS„. Cf. Eur. IpL Taur. 1264, ri tc 
jrpSra Ti t' ^ir*i9' & t" tiatWf Tvxf'ii'. 
The present is called by the gramma- 

We may transl. both !n the present and 
in the future and in the past this lam 
mill be found lo prevail. The expres- 



'AvTicrTpo<|jT| P'. 

5 a yap S^ TToXvirXayKTos cXttis ttoXXoi? /xei- ovrjo-i^ 


etSoTt S' ovhh' tjOTret, tt/jIi' irupt Oepfta -TToOa 7is 
TTpo(yava"Q. (ro()>ta yap sk tov KXetroi' iTTO-; w^ipai'Tai ■ 

TO KaKov ooKetc ttot €<ru\oi' 
TwS' i(t}j.€u orco (j)p€vas 
^eos etyet Trpoq aTac. 

Bion is condensed like tliat in IJcm, Of 
Corona, § 31, irrip al no! tiIt* «al ^5^ 

pttrBai rodroiS' 

613 f. Nothing that is sinful touclies 
the life of mortals teithoat harm ; i-e. 
all that ia out of liarmony (irAitfi^tAe'i) 
with the sovereignty of Zeus, all Bj3pii, 
brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat., 
Laws, 731 d, rf !i . . . jrAij/i^eAtr Kof 

615. The reason {ydp) of the fore- 
going is not contained in tlie first 
sent., which elands instead of a eon- 
eeeaive elanse, olthoagh hope, etc., but 
in ttpMoIi ojrdTn. — £vi|aii« : in the 
pred. So also iiriiia. 

617. ^piirBv; subjective gen. "The 
deception tliat is horn of foolish 
desires gives to many men hope." 

618. o»S«v! obj.of (iSrJri; thesuhj. 
of f/mti ie ^ ivBTmra tKirls, i.e. ti drd/ni 
or 71 Senj. W. and Bl. connect obtiy 
with Ijnrfi, nothinff litfnlls a person 
aiuare before, etc., the sense of which 
is not at all clear. 

620. irpoiravirQ ; irpoo-an'm, sciirch. 

i> found onlj hrrc, though ofa. an 
compouniU Willi iv , Itifi , 4^ , kot 
and ^i- occur The same figure i 
Hor Od II 1, 7, 



ioso." Cf. also Phil. 1260, r™? 6.. 
iirrhs uKauiiiTan' Ixois »^Sa. For the 
omission of iiv with irph, see GMT. 67, 
1, and 66, 4, n. 

621. ir^4iavTai : has been uttered. 
Cf. Track. 1, Kiyo, firr' ApxaToi Mp^ 

622 ff. "Whom the gods would 
destroy tliey first make mad." Cf. 
Theognie, 403 ff,, iroAXttm 8" eii hptr^v 
aneitci Arfip, K4pSos SiClificyoy, Sy riva 
SntfUiiy TtpAippav tU tity^fiP iifnrXaKifty 
irapiyn, Kai 01 fSijiit SoKe^r&ith ^ Kojci, 
T<tBi' i.yiS' flvai fiiiopfi^s, ft !" Si- ^ 
xM'"f"'t TaifTa KoKa. Milton, Sams. 
Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men, 
Fall'n into trrath divine, Aa their B«m 
rain on themselves (' invite. Insensate 
left, or to sense reprobate. And with 
blindness internal struck." 

622. iftfixv: this Hum. form occurs 
nowhere else in dramatic poetry. 



j T7pd(rcr€t o okiyunov ^0^01- Iktos aras. 

oSe ^■^i' Alfi-Oiv, TratScof rtoc irwi' 
viiXTOV yevirqjj.' ■ ap 6.)(yv}utvos 
T^S ii^^\ Td\i.8o'; rjKU 

> aTraras Xe^ewc virfpaXyatv ; 

Sixth Scene, Ceeon. Two .Servants. Haemon. 

Tax eifo/J.ccrt'a pavT^otv vrreprepov. 
o) TTtxi, TiKiiav ifi^ifioi' apa firj kX-voiv 
T^? IJ.€\.\ovvfi<[)OV Trarpl 9vfs.a.iv(av iidpu ; 
T) (Toi jih T]pu<; TravTaxT} Spoivre'; (jjtkoi. ; 

G25. irpotTTti; fares; in this sense 
commonly with aome adv. or adj., in- 
atea<l of which we have here ^icrii Stus. 
Cf. Ar. Bquit. 548, %' b 7ro«rri)i infi, 

Xptfvov; the very smallest space of time. 
— firns; the repetition of this word 
{cf. 583} lends an impressive em- 
phasis to the close of the ode. 

626. iBt: eeeonl55, 

627. vt'aTov : the latest bom and 
the last to survive, since the older 
Megareus had given hia Lfe as 3 
sacrifice. Of. 1301 f, 

628. fuUuryaiwu ™X.iSos : intended 
bride. The adj. is not sapcriiuous, 
and is formed like ^{AAoi/ujuifiDu be- 

629. jiopov: tlie aceus. after fix""- 
aBai is rare. 

630. inriiTas XtxiW : the disappoint- 
ment of his nuptials. oidTaj is gen. of 

631. Haemon conies from the city 

the right of the specta- 

-|«ivTBini; i.e. better than a 
would tell us. The anticipation ex- 
pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant 
to Creon ; hence his impatient and 

632. T^(av ; Jinat, irrevoeohle. — 
opa III) : can it be that . . . ? expressing 
doubt mingled with surprise. The 
emphasis falls on eiip,aWmy, and the 
answer desired is no, but thsit feared 
is yes. Cf. EL 44e, Spa ^i) SoKiis 

633. Tijs (uXXoviijiH^ou ! obj. gen. 
with i^S^DK. See on 11, W. joins it, 
with eufxalvaiii as gen. of cause. 

634. jJv : makes oof emphatic ; to 
you, in distinction from the citizens 
and Antigone. With lifitTs supply 
^ofi^i'. .^ TTOiTaxti 8pMVT(s: i.e. what- 
ever we do. Cf Aj. 1269, i5 a^ TTOi^opi, 



635 irarep, cro; ei/xi, kcli <tv fioi, yvatji.a'i e^^tui* 
j^jyoTcts awopOot^, ais iyoyy' irjy^Ofiat. 
kfLol yap ouSets afu»? icrrai yd/LO^ 
fj.€il,<ov <j)^p€<T6ai (Tov KaXm-i y]yovp.€i'ov, 


ovTQ} yip, w Tat, ;!(p^ Sta arepvoju cx^'-"' 
640 yv&t/iTys irarpwa? J7ai'7' OTTiaOev karavai.. 
TovTov yo.p ovvcK ai'Spes ev^ovTai. yova.% 
Ko-T-qKOovi <pv(TavT€^ eV 80^015 ix^'-^' 
to; /cat TOf ixOpoi' dmaf^Lvvoii^at KaKoi^, 

KOi TO!" ^tXof TlflOKTiV ig IITOV TVO-Tpl.. 

645 oon."; 8' avo}<^i\riTa (j)iTV€i. rdKva, 

tL toi'S' Of €urots aWo TrX^j/ ai^fti ttovous 
646. W. fftSas. 

635. Haeinon begins the ii 
with filial suhmission, and liopes to 
persuade his father to change his 
views ; still he gives an intimation of 
his real feeling by saying if you have 
{fX"!') and i/ noa guide leell (koAbs 
iiyoufi4mti). Creon, however, takes 
both in the sense of siuce gou, etc. 

636. AiropSoCs : you direct (me). 
Some take this as an opt. of wishing, 
may jou direct me ; thus Haemon ex- 
presses himself with continued am- 

637. t^iws; inortkily, property, 

638. <|"'p«'^tii : depends on fifl^av, 
like iJCTiTw XaSeia, 430, and similar ex- 
pressions. TheSchol.explainsbyo(5(£j 
HOI irpoKpiflflfffToi yiixo! rrts oris ifxn'- 

639. ^dpi in the connection there 
is an ellipsis of something like this is 
right,lr«e, — Gld o^'pvw* Ix^** - !'*■ '" 
haee one's self ihronghoat one's breast. 

I.e. thus ought one to think in ohe's heart. 
What follows is explanatory of oBtu- 
and in appos, with tx"'' 

641. TOVTOV oiivtKa : anticipates the 
clauses is . . . in-ofifown-ai . . . nnJ . . , 

642. KoniKCKivf ; obedient. — <^v- 
(raiTfs !x*'*' ■ '*"' '^*S ""^H i"'-get and 
have. See on 22. 

643. riv iyfifiv : their father's 
enemy is meant. 

644. jf Icrov iraTpI : i.e. HB the 
father does. The sentiment here ex- 
pressed finds ample illustration in 
Greek literature. To return good for 
good and evil for evil, to love friends 
and to hate enemies, was the com- 
monly accepted rule of the ancient 

646. Tt fiXXo: obj, of rfirois, which 
takes a double accus. Iftirtii/ t£ ttya), 
riirSf being the pers, obj. 



650 \\iv)^ov Tr<ipayKa\i(Tixa tovto ylyverai, 
yvvy\ KOLKT) gvi/evi'os cV oojioi^. tL yo-p 
yevoiT af eXicos jnei^oi' ^ ^t'Xos kcucos; 
dXXa. TTTiJcras totret re Syu/AeciJ [leOes 

655 eiret yap avrrjv eXXov e/ic^aftus eyw 
TToXews a.TricrrTjcrafraj' €K irairrji /idviji', 
i/ieuSi) y' ijxavTOP ov KaTa<rT^<T<i> irdXet, 
dXXa Krei-ol. irpos ravT i^vp-vsLTOi Aia 
^vva.ip,ov • €1 yap S"^ Tci y' iyyevi) ^vcrti 

648. W. Si'ijSoi^v. 659. W. to OT^yyev?. 

648. iif'ri%ovi\f.vnderihe influence 

650. TAis I's a chWing object of em- 
brace. irapii,yKd\i<riia is an instance of 
the freq. pi>ettc use of a.n abstract for 
a, concrete and a neut. fur a personal 
subst. So48(u/uL(0.r.85)fori.iieciT- 
riii, Siffflfdv i^ia-n^^ {EL 28S}. See on 
^ij^a, S20. 

651. yuvif: in appos. with toSto, 
which conforms in gender to the prcd. 
noun. — Tfop: Creon supports his ad- 
monition by a fact which the un- 
wedded Haemon might know from his 
own experience in the relations of 
friendship. The bad wife is aa liarm- 
ful as a bad friend. 

652. ftptw: ulcer. "Wife, friend, 
Tou hang like ulcers on me." Shii^ 
ley's Love's Craellif, iii, 4. 

653. imJiras: abs., = im«Ti(irai, 
leilh ioalhimj. iiaei Svaiifvri forms the 
second clause, hence tI. Some join 
Tc with daei, as in Epic usage, but 
this would be anornaloua in Att. iinei 

is found but one 

e more 

! in 

Soph., sc. 

m. 2.54 

-, ^Tnp iff 

d T.! IT 








. signii 


rem dare 

al!cvi 1 

am al 


turn hie 

et in 

fra 816, 


■ri alien 


■ Wund. 

The SI 


im is evi- 





with im-JTi,. 

657. 4'«>^ \t ' " '^ ^^^ l"*^ ^^^ 
boldness to disobey, I shall certainly 
not break my word to the state in 
failing to execute my tlu^at of pun- 

658. «pJs thuto: in view of this, 
therefore. — t<|HifLV((TH jtri. : let her in- 
voke against me Zeas, who presides 
over kindred. For ipvixi'<:i', cf. 1305. 
The allusion is Xa what Antigone has 
said m 460 fF. See also 487. 

659. The connection of thought is 
aa follows : " I must punisli her, for 
if I tolerate insubordination within 



aKoa-fxa 9p4\\iai, Kapra roils efw yeVons • 
eV Tots yap oUeiotcrti' oarts eirr' ax-^p 
j(p7^<TTOs, ijxweiTat Kav jroXet StVaio? wf. 
ocms S' vwep^cL'? 7) vojiov? yStct^erai 
^ T0V7riTd(T<Tiiv Tots KpaTVJ^ovcTLV voet, 

5 ouK eor' inatvov tovtov i^ ip.ov rv^elv. 
aXX.' Of 7ro\ts OTT^creie, rouSe ;^^ KrX.veii' 
fcat a-jjuiKpa koI Sitcata /cai ravavTia. 
Koi TOVTOV af 701/ avopa. uapcroLtjv eyo) 
Ka\(ii<; p€v apxeiv, ev S' ap ap^taOat Oekei.v, 

Sopos r' a.v iv y^eifiojpt TrpooreTayfiei'oi' 

GG9. W. brackets. 

670. W. So/)ow. 

my liouse, tlieii surely I shall be 
obliged to do so oulsido ; for only he 
who treats his own kin justly (i.e. with 
severity when they do wrong | will also 
be just in the affairs of the state. The 
lawful ruler should be obeyed in all 
things. The man who obeye law anil 
authority will make a good ruler and 
a good comrade in battle. Obedience 
to law on the part of both raler and 
subject can atone save the state from 
the greatest of evils." 

661. Tots oEiHtounv! neut. "Creon 
characteristically relies on common- 
place maxims." Camp. 

663. imppds: in *is presumption, 
whieh shows itself in the two ways 
epecified. Cf. {nripSaaia, 605.— Pio- 
^^nu: acts in defiance of Ihe laws. See 
on 59. 

664. ToviriTiwn™* : ohj. of wnT. 
666. a-t-qa-at ■■ we should regularly 

have U ky otV?i- See GMT. 63, 4 i. 
The opt. makes the idea more gen- 
eral, i.e. if the state should appoint 
any one. Cf. 0. T. 314, &vipa 8' «^t. 

Atic i^' Sir tx" " 1"^ iivarro, k6\. 

AioTO! vovoi. Nauek tliinks that the 
poet in this expression betrays the 
Athenian republican, who sympa- 
thizes with the political sentiment of 
his contemporaries ; for Croon was 
ruler simply by virtue of hereditary 
right. — Khv(Lv : tn obtg. 

667. Tdvavrio,: i.e-iiiyiiXa ko) SSiko. 
Cf. Seneca, Med. I!)5, aequum at- 
qae iniquum regis imperium 
feras. TheSchol.onAesch.PrajB.75, 
SouAf , SdTTOTHi' (ucave vai iixaia xiiSiKa. 
What the proverb says of slaves 
Creon in the spirit of a despot applies 
to freemen. 

668 f . TovTov -nJv avSpa : i.e. the 
man who obeys. — fifxttv ; " supply 
i,v from &!• BiKfit. The prcs. inf. with 
iii' is used instead of fip^eii-, BtKitBtui." 
Wecki. Solon's maxim was, ifx' 
itp^Top fiaSiip &pxfffSt^i. 

670. Sopof fV xeifiMii : in the atorai 
of battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, U 
yiip K^AEaovi KfiiifSa Sophs ^avaitaiy, 
"Where danger threatens; I rejoice 
in the storm of spears." Ossian's Fingn!, 
Bk.iii. C/. Tempestas telorum. 

.y Google 


fiefcw BUaiov KayaSov ■Trapaa-To.rijv. 
dvo.p^lcL'i 8e fiei^ov ovk etTTtv kcikov • 
avTyj i7oXe[s t' oXKvcrii', ''Jo avaa-raTovs 

675 Tpowa^ Karapprjyvv(Ti.. tS/v 8' 6p0ovp.4va>. 
cw^et TO. TToWa crdyp-o-O^ rj Tr€i0ap\Ca. 
ourws ap-vvri eVri rot; Koirp.ovpivoi'i, 
KOvToi yvvaiKos ovSa/iws T/a-cr-ijrea. 

Kp€l.a-<rOV yo-p, €l-1T€p I 



673. W. ^S' &i 

drawn here 

Verg. Aen. xii. 28i 
vov ; placed oi his j o 

671. S[k<UO« KTJ 

672. In the com 
between the resull' 
■miBitpx^'h Soph, may hai e had in mind 
the famous Elegiac of Solon wrofftijni 
th 'Aftjwutous, in which a Biinilar con 
trast is drawn hetween Bucrpo^tla and 
fi-o/ila. Cf.lieigkaLgrtc inOioligj 
Solon, Frg. i (13). 

673. troXos t£; as though itai or re 
were to follow. So Kal in 20G. In 
a&nj . . . 5[8e . . . ?!( we hare an in- 
stance of a«a/)Aum similar to tduto . . . 
T6lt . . . WS« in 200 ff. 

674. cnip.)i.dxov Eopos : of tlif allied 
spear, i.e. of ol/ies in battle. Of Eur 
Berc. Fur. 1106, rju'^i^x"' *«>'"'' *''/"' 

G76. TptMnlc Kamf ptifmtri : cuusfs 
rou(a J^ breaking the rants, rpmtd! is 
accua. of effect. See G. 169, k. 3 ; 
H. 714, Cf. Horn. II. XX, 55, ^i. S" 
aJroi! (piSa fi^yvvvTO Baptiar. Eur. 
Siippl. 710, rpjnife 6' aiJ^i'. Our Eng., 
to break a Me. The thought is, in- 
subordination leads to llie defeat, not 
of the enemy, but of forces that are 
allied; auxiliaries do not avail againet 

want ot discipline. — rmv iffiov^iwiv. 
of those vtho stand firm. Cf. Xen. Cp: 
m 3 45, tiUs 8t, o! p.'iy vikHptis 
auCoyrcu, el Bi pi^yoi^fS ivoSi^axouiriii 
liaWon T&v tieii6vTuu. Others inter- 
pret of those HiSo ore guided aright, 
I e Ike obedient, in allusion to aTOpBoTs, 
636 The Scho!., r£r dpxof'™''- 

676 tA iroWct <rw|iaTdi : = Tabs iroA- 
Ami! Tbe more exact ati/una is used 
because the preservation of the bodi/ 
is esp. in mind. 

677. oifrois: so, as I have been say- 
ing. Creon now makes the application 
to the present situation. — djiuvrta; 
the plur. for the sing., a fre([. use in 
adjs. and prong. — to!s Kooyj>u\iJviiis ■■ 
tphai has been ordained, paUic order; 
neut. piur. See on 447. For the 
thought, cf. Thuc. iji. 67, 6, i^vta-e 

T^ TtSv 'EW^vay vi^tf. 

678. ^vwiiKos; gen. with verb of 
inferiority. Sec G. 175, 2 ; H. 749. 

679. npifaTTov: sc. iarlv. For Ihig 
sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity, 
cf. 525. Bur. El. 030, nalroi riS' 
Biaxpiy rpoarartii' ys iafiirao yvycuna, 
fii) rbv fii^pa. — iKminiv ; lit. to fall 
from, i.e. one's place ; hence, to be 

.y Google 

KOVK av ■yvvaiKSii/ ijtrcroi'e; KaXoCfieo av. 


XeysLv {fypovovpTO}^ b>v Xeyet? SokcZs Trepi. 


TraT€/3, ^eot (jyvovcra' dc^ptuirots <^pip(t<;, 

vtivTojv oa eon KTrjixdrtDv virepTaTov. 

5 eyw S' 07rtD5 o"y /^^ Xcyet? opdoi? raSe 

ywotTO jievTav )(aT€poi «aX(o? fV''- 

crot 8' oSj' Tr£<j>vKa ito-vTo. Trpoa-KOireiP oira 

Xeyet rt? ■^ TTpaaait rts "^ ilieyety ej(et. 

680. &.,.&: opt. in a mild ex- 
hortalion. See GMT. 52, 2, is. 

681. |m'v; see on 498. — nfxpivtf. 
by our age. A similar use in 729. Tlie 
Choma may have in mind whatCreon 
has said in 281. — KtKU|ip.c9a; fn tlie 
sense of deceive. So in 1218. 

682. tSv : i.e. \ly>,y ir*p! {toJ™^, 
■ntpi) Sf \iyiii. Tlie Chorus ot vener- 
able men cannot but approve what 
Creon haa said about obedience and 

683. Haemon, like the Chorus, con- 
cedes that the general sentiments ex- 
pressed by Creon are not to be dis- 
puted ; but he plaeea in opposition the 
public opinion, which sides with Anti- 
gone. Bl. observes that the distaste- 
fulness of the observations of Haemon 
is judiciously tempered and disguised 
by the dutiful and respectful feeling 
that pervades them. — ^V^vos: fois- 
dom, good sense. The same meaning 

vas, in gender agreeing with kibpJtwi'. 
Cf. 1050. For the thought, c/:Aesch. 
Agam. 927, tIi /ii) Kaxos ^j]oi>f?>' 0ceu 

G8B. omes TV |xi] X(\tis tt*. : ob]. of 
\^iL,'. For 8™j, see GMT. 7S, 1. 
The use of /i^ may be due to tlie in- 
fluence of the following opts. So Prof. 
Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour. ofPhilol. i. 
p. 61. See Kiihn. 513, S, — ■«».: 
the entire speech of Creon. 

686. )u]Tt : with opt. of wishing. 
— X<Y<iv ; the use of this word after 
\eyeK IS pointed, as if Haemon meant, 
I will not say it, though I think it, 

G87. fivTS.v:=iiivT«i&v.—\iniptt- 
he refers, of course, la himself. — 
KoXus ixw. sc. Ti, something Ihal is 
iceU. He means, another may he found 
to have a sound opinion also (as well 
as you). 

rol 8" o 

; ImI, I 

) which there i 


rale {whether I liave a good judg- 
ment or not), / am naluratiy in n posi- 
tion to take note in your interest (oel) 



S90 TO yap a-ov ofifxa Setcoi' apBpl BtjfLorrj 
\6yoL'; TotouToi;, ofs uv p-j) rep^ei kXvwv • 
ep.ol S' oLKowiv iiT0' vno <tk6tov rdhe, 
T^v TTdtSa TavTTjiJ oV odvperai 770X15, 
Tratrcilf yvi/aiKtov &>? avcL^bOJTdTyj 

695 KaKicrr' o-tt €pyon/ e.vK\e€(TTdT(av <^6iv€L, 
TjTVi TOv o.v7"rj^ avTaoek(f}oi/ €v ^oval'; 
'rrewT&r' adairrov p.i)0' vir' w/x-ijorcoi' kwiSv 
€i.a(r' okkadai p^d' vtt' oiotcwf Tti-os • 

700 TotaS' €p€pvr] (jly €Tre.p)(€Tai -^aTts. 

e^ot Se crou TTpa.<T<TovTO'i euru^ws, wdrep. 

690. Btivov: followed by Ihe dat. 
fif inlercEt and the dat. of cause ; 
beciiuBf of suck iBords. Of. 301. 

691. als: for d7oi;, the exact car- 
relative. — fii} fifiifa,: for fi^ with 
the indie, see GMT. 58, 3; H. 913. 
Bell, talces the rel. clauee as a final 
one, and thus accounts for iJ\. But 
the people do not say these things 
m order llittt they may be reported to 
the king. Cf. 700. The sense of the 
entire passage is, the common citizen 
shuns your look because he entertains 
sentiments which you would not en- 
joy to heaj' uttered. 

692. iM o-Ko'niu: The Schol,, Aofl- 
pai»!. — loTl : = ^ItoTi. 

693. ala: cognate accus,, suck la- 
meat as the citg makes over. 

694. as: (saginff) thai. What fol- 
lows is the reported utterance of the 

697. SBaimv: prcd. with bXiaOat, 
which is not used of death alone. Or, 
with vfrrOfTo. it may be directly joined 
with abriZfXi^ov. — |iiiT€ : the rel. 
clause is causal, and we should ex- 
pect jJTi! oSm tiairtt BKcaSai SBarrav 
oKts . . . dCts ; instead of this, the neg. 
is expressed alone with the inf., and 
it is /ifrrs, because in such clauses the 
reason may be expressed in the form 
of a cond., ix.,%s (Simt) ixi)=-tl ij.i\, 
equiv. to Bt< off. Cf. 0. T- 1335, t( 
yhp iitt fi Spay Srifi y' SpavTi /iifSiv 
i- ;8»r y\vK6; See GMT. 65, i. 

Xpva^it xpi'iToi'5 is applied to anything 
that is glorious or splendid. Of. 0. T. 
158, xpwrwt Ait/Bdi. 

700. tpciivif; darh. secret, as ^A 
o'fccJtdi' above. — ^in'px<TU: 3C. ifioi, 
repeating the idea of 692. Or, bet- 
ter, sc. xi\ir, goes on its wag, spreads, 
ihrouyh the citi/, Cf. iiriSfiAnji, 589. 
Aesch. Suppl. 660, KtinAra iirtpX'fat 


(urvxus; the 



ovK icTTip ovSev KTyjfj.a TLfiidTcpov. 

TL yap Trarpos $d\kovTos eufcXetas tckvoi^ 

705 jix-^ vvv €f ■fjuo'i fi-ovi/ov Iv < 

eus 0^s (TV, KovSeu d\ko, tovt opOoy? e^etu. 
ooTLS yap avTO? y <j)poi'€iv /xdvos Sokci, 
7) y\oJ(T<rav, tjv ovk aXXos, f] ^V)^v t.j(€i.v, 
ovToi Bt.aTTTV^divT€^ c^tjjOyjaav k^voL 

710 dXV avtipa, K£i Tt? J7 o-o^ds, to )j.av9dviiv 
770^^' aicr^oi' owSci' Kal to /ii) tuv€i.v ayai/. 
OjOa? TTapd peldpoicrL -^etp-appoi.-; ocra 
SecS/Dwf vTT£iK£t, KXojfas ws EKcriij^eTat ■ 

706. W. 

V SWo rovS: 

703. njuiiTcpov : morE Ka^fied. 

703. cikXtbM; gen-witli thecomp. 
For what ureater ddiglit have lAUdren 
than the reitoa-n of a prosperoas father. 

704. irpjs mUSon': on (he part of 
children. — v%v\ used in the sense of 
the illative vii/ by the poets metri 
gratia, like Sjio for Spa. But many 
critics deny this. 

705. ^fos: sentiment, conviclian. The 
more usual word would he ^kS^i or 

706. <is! tlie rel. pron. S would he 
the regular use, — toSto is added he- 
cause of the loose correlation of the 
clauses. — <ip6»s ^x"* in apP"s "i'h 

709. ouTou: plur hecause of the 
general notion in So-t ! — Gioirrvx.So' 
T«; Schol., &viixaKi>ip9evTts le "hen 
we can thoroughlj see ihouffh them 
— Jt^OTjo-ac: areftandtobe Gnomic 
aor. Theognis, tliL kgittpoet whosi, 
gnomic verses were familiar to the 
Athenian youth, 

aiT^S fiovifos voini\a S'^ve' ^x^ ^ fff"Vrfs 

710 f Const Ti 6j.5po imrBavt v 
voXAcE fed t)> fiij Te vtiv £')lu' ovhhv 
virxpiy {iari') —For el with the 
anbjT see GMT 50 b 3 — tsCwiv 

1 tie B 

t ie 


' iW 

phor ID T^ffc V uaturallv tiu^gist^ 
what follows 

712 Haemon now unton ciously 
turns Creons pnnciple^ jicilcated 
in lihe manner bv meaIl^ of similes 
(iTS) against his father Thus the 
spectator's attention is directed as is 
frequently the cisc m ancient tragedy 
to the hero's ignorance of his own 
character by which the tragic conflict 
IS chiefly developed — ^IBpoKn : the 
larger trees are Er nnd hv the side of 
streams and in villcis. — irapi ; 
mikes an iambus sinee in Soph, 
mitiai ^ lengthens a preceding vowel 
in the ar is Cf T 847. ih Itii 
li^Bv r <m a»-i^(.i>«i.— oo-a: 
the correlitne -roa-aina is to be sup- 
phcd nith iKoifiira 



TO. S' a,VTi.T€lvovT auTOTJ'p€/i.J' aTToXXurat. 

715 aurtjs Se paos oorts kyKpar^j 73-dSa 
retVa5 UTretVet fiYjZiv, vtttIoi.^} 
(TTpk\^a^ TO \oiTTov creXiJ.acTLi' vavTiWeraL. 
aW etjce Ovjiov koX /ieracrTatriJ' SlSou. 
•yvcofLT} yap el rts Kair' l/j-ov vecorepov 

720 TTpoo-eiTTL, 4'VI^ cywye TTpecrfieveii' ttoKv, 
i^vva.1 Tov auHpa tto-vt IvLCFTyjfiv)^ wkitav ■ 
et S' oSk, "^tXei yap Touto /at] TavTr/ p^iretv, 
Kol 7W1' Xtyoi'Tft)!' ev /caXof to p^avOav^iv. 

718. W. cUA' . 

714. K^HVos: note the antithesis : 
these aave their branches, those are 
destroyed root and branch. For the 
image, cf. Webster's Appi'us and Vir- 
ginia, p.203 (ui. 2): — 

body re 

: from bead to foo 

715. vtu>s : the gen. depends on 
r6Sa, lie foot-rope of the ship, tiois 
U a rope, called by sailors " sheet," 
fastened to the lower comers of the 
sail, by tightening or relaxing whieh 
the ship's course and speed are con- 
trolled. Cf. Eur. Ores;. 70S, -ta! vaCt 
yhp isToBtlaa irpis 0lar JroSl t^aif-d', 
ttmj B^ aSBts fly X^^^ Tr6Sa. — iy-- 
KpaTi] ; is used proieptically, i.e. 
fiiTTf iynparji tjyai, stretched so as lo 
be iaat. 

716. ivilKa: refers back to 713. 
— HnSiv: this neg. is used lieeauae the 

717. (TTpiiJios xirw: sc. t)(j' vavv. 

718. thci : give v>ag, i/ield. Thia 
remark U pointed after Creon has 
used uselxtt twice. — tvfov . . . SiSou : 
and grunt a change of temper, i.e. give 
up i/oar onger. The position of k«I is 
nnusuaJ, unless we take #i>^u nith 
both *?«t and itfti(rra<Tiv; yet cf. At. 
Achani. 884, T^6* «V'X'^r"'i" Tip 

(4r<f. Some prefer to take Aijuvu 
with (!«£ alone, draw back from t/our 
anger; but /ifraiTrairiy alone is tOO 
vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, aliSi 
yiv /itrdirrairis yyii/i'iis oi^vti. 

719. Kd/ i\u>v : from me also. 

720. irpttrPtvav : i.e. rpevQirtpor 




inf. clause that follows is the subj. 

722. (IS c 


>s Ipv. 

-c^iXtt: see on 403. — ravrQ^ adv. 
723. Const., hoaJp (ior.) iral ri rHy 
cS \iy6yT^y ^,^v0dve,y. Cf 1031 f. 
The sentiment may have been bor- 
rowed from Hcs. Op. 293 ft, oinos 


fam dniiya • ffrS\),s !' i 


.y Google 



ava.^, crk t etwds, et tl Kalpiov Xeyet, 
725 fi-aOetv, ere t av tovB'- €v yap ctpTjrai SnrXr}. 


^povvjv VTT afSpos njXiKovBe rrjv <f>vcrt.v; 


fj.TjSeu TO jirj hiKaiov ■ ei S' k-yot vio?, 

ov Tov -)^p6vov y^Tj isaWoi/ rj To-pya. uKOirtiv. 

730 epyou yap ktTTt Tav% aKocrp-ovvras crk^€i.v ; 

OvB' ay KtXfvcraip.' fuo-e^elv 6ts Tov'i fcafcous. 

ov-)(_ rjZe yap rotaS' e7retX-)77rraL voaoi ; 

ov (pritTi, 057j8i^s t^tS' o/i-OTrroXts Xcws. 

734. ctKDs : 
Chorus says el, e 

■ (I : the 
■0. to the 

respectful manner of sulijects. 

725. |ial(tv: sc. auTof, Harmon. — 
lyi: Haemon. — tIpi|T(u: inipers. 

726. TfiXiKoIS* . . . tiiXikovSe : shaU we 
indeed loAo are so old be Utugkt forsooth 
by one of this oge, i.e. by such a 
youngster as he is'' A similar sarcasm 
is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, rf 

1 (I TljXlKO^Oll Bj^ 

.i«6<rSt I 

For the force of koI 

728. f.rfiiv, ji^': the Schol. inter- 
prets by ii.i)iiv hSdanau i y,-ii Siiiai6r 
iarl aoi ivwSavfiv. This would account 
for the use of tlic nogs. 

729. riv xpdvov: see on 681.— 
rfipYa; the facts. Haemon meajis the 
truth of his plea, in distinction from 

730. 'fTfOV ; Creon sharply tattes 
up t4 11170, but with a slightly altered 
meaning. Is it a dati/, etc.f — cucmt- 
|uriivTa« ; like iKoirna in G60. 

731 evS^; not even, antithetic to 
ipyoi-. " I vrould not even urge, mucli 
less do the deed," or perhaps better 
(vith Kvicala) to take oM as simply 
continuing the statement of Creon, 
(no, it is not a dutg,) and I would not 
urge, etc. 

732. TOiijS.: !.e. rj ds «o((.vir siir.. 

.y Google 


TToXts yap ri(iiv a^e ^r) rdcjiT^iv kpel 


735 opS.'i TOO COS €Lpy]Ka^ ojs dyav j'eos ; 

dWo) yap ri 'p-ol ^pyj l^£ t^ctS' ap^eti- ^^ofds ; 

TToXts yap ovK 1<tQ' i^tis acSpo? lo"^' eVos, 


icaXwS epijp.rj'; y av ai/ yjjs ap^oi-S jJ.6vos. 

734. i](Lt>p ; pluralis majeslaiicus, 
in connection with the eiiig, ^^(. 
ty 1092, 1185. — V: '.e- S V- 

735. lis, lis: how (with sV««). 
ns (with ,>4oi). So &j occurs twice in 
the same aent. with different meaning 
in 0. T. S22, Ai invoS^cv ^a*'tovt(! is 
KvBtprirn}!'. — &yavvi<ii: sarcastic al- 
lusion to 726 f. With the Athenian 
it was a matter of course that the 
final decision of state policy lay with 
the people. But even the kings of 
the Heroic age were guided by the 
views of the most respected menibers 
of the community and of the army, 
and, as we see in Horn., were in- 
fluenced by pnblic opinion. Now, for 
the first time, Haemon loses his tem- 
per as he sees his last hope depart 
with Creon'a refusal to heed (he voice 
of the people. 

736. oX^iji, ^iiot: data, of interest. 
C/. Aj. 1306 f., -Ar. wS! d^V oi-r^ 

irof*7. OA. T(f yjp ^t ^aWoy ehihs f) 
'fuivr^ iraveii' i The question in 736, it 
will be observed, is not quite the same 
as in 734, where Creon asks, "What 
right have the people to dictate to 
me! " Here he asks, by way of ex- 
cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes 
am I to consult in ruling this land if 

737. "That is no stale, no commu- 
nity, that is composed of one man." 
Cf. Cie. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat 
popnluB ipse. Ergo ubi tyran- 
" i...dicendum est 


Others interpret ardp6! 
iiris as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil. 
386, mfAii yilp ^oTi irSon loji- ^avue- 
vay. The next verse, 738, fits this 
much better than the interpretation 
of W., given above. 

739. " You would make an excellent 
king of a deserted land." Similar use 


94 S0*0KAE0Y2 


740 oS', ws eoLKe, T^ yvvaiKL'^^ei. 


Hirep yvvri crv' irov yap ovv jrpo/oj'So^at. 


St va-yKaKnTTe, Sta 8tV^s twf vaTpi. 


o^ yap StVata it' k^afi<ipTa.vov9' opoj, 

af^aprdvo) yap ras e/tcts ap-)(a.<; a-ijSon' ; 


745 ow yap crtySet?, ripa? y^ Tas ^ewi" TraTtJi-, 

5 fiMpov '^^05 (cat yuiiatKos vaT^pov. 


ou rai" eX.ots ^<rao) ye twi' ala-)(p<uv e^e. 


6 youj' Xdyos o"ot iras vn-ep KeCvyj-; oSe. 

of j(aXS['y«inEiir.JUi(i.50*,«aA£ry6p Bfiraia, which Haemon uses witli sar- 

SfiaivTo li' bIkoh, &v TOT^pa KaT4iiTai'oi'. castic reference to !i«?jr. Bfnaia ^{n- 

740. He means that Haemon is all ftofiriiinii^a Is modelled after liiiopriap 

the while aeeretly defending Antigone. BfiapTdyuv. 

742. 0, base villain, to come into roa- 744. tos i|iMX! dpx<>s - '"S ""'" 
/iei iBitA your fathert For !ia Siicijt, authority. 

pdxvi, fx^pas mi- Tipl i^foii, -ytyMireai, 745. ir^P«j: abs.; jou donotact the 

seeG.lSl.IV". 1; H.796d. "From this pari of reverence, since you trample, etc. 

point the altercation becomes more — vifids Ocwi' : i.e. the rites of burial. 

Tioient, each laying hold tipon the 746. ^iimfm: the slave of. Cf68<i. 

other's words, and seeking to turn 747. ou tS,v: i.e. oS roi Sr. The 

themintoridioule.orto directtheedge position of -ye shows that go-o-oj rtuf 

of them against the other." Sehn. (uaxp^v together forms the antithesis 

743. ^ : (yes, I do) for. — ou : with to yiimuiiii' turfpoy. The thought un- 



, crov yc Ka/iov 

t>£(i)v T<j}v vepTepoiw. 

750 Tavrr]p ttot' ovk iad oi? ert {oxxai' ya/^eis. 


■^S' ovp ffavelrai kol Oauovcr 6\et 


■§ fcaTTttTretA-wi' w8' eiTe^€p)(^£i dpanv^ ; 


tl's S' ecrr' 

reiX'^ TJ-pos KCfas yi-co/xa? \eyav ; 

kKoImv ffypevaa-eK, Syv ij^pf.vtav aiiTO<; Kevo-;. 


757 ^ouXet, Xeyetf 7i Kal Xeywc yxi^Sei' KXuetv, 

756 yuj'atKO? ftji' Sov\€vpa, [it] KtoTiWe p.e. 
W. retains the traditional oitler in 755-757 . 

derlying this utterance is, I defend 
her, not because she is my betrothed, 
but because she has done right. 

750. o«K l<rS' lis : <' cannot be that. 
Cf. Phil, im, oiw (ae- ij ob ei&v TQV 

A<TJ!, J 

iroyfi But iva,s is more 
) tliis phrase. — (n: with 
■Kori moiilfles 7a/i«j. Cf. Aj. 1093, oiic 
fir itot' ivSpa Bai/ndiratu' ?ti. Others 
take fri with ficfai-. — ?"'■»■»' ■ ii^niical, 
i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you 
like. Cf. 664. This renewed threat 
is called forth by Haemon's mention 
of the gods of the nether world. 

751. Haemon means that he will 
not survive the death of his betrothed. 
Creon, however, takes rii'i as pointing 

to himself. The Indef. tIj is often 
used by way of enphemism to indicate 
a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, toDt" 



752. Kdiraini,\uv : even threatening. 
Haemon had before this made no 
threat. — epairvs: pred. adj. See G. 
138, N. 7 ; H. S19. 

753. "What I am saying are not 
threats, but remonstrances against 

754. K)ka(uv: like «i xaW" '" ^58. 
757. PovXti Wyeiv : cf. Hes. Op. 

721, (i 5< KOKii' sTirjis, TBxo «■ oStJs 
^e.Coi' iHoi^aa. El. 52S, smSs tr* 

756. SouTwuiul: see on 320. 

.y Google 


755 et jxT) TTorrip rja-O', i 

■ (T ovK en ( 

760 ayaye to /j.i,(ros, ws far' o/i,/ia7' auriVa 
■jrapovTi Ov^fTK-Q TT\rj(ria rm wfKftCtit. 

755. In 751 Creon reckleesly .re- 
fuses all advice. Upon this refusal 
Haemon's response in 757 follows 
naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 766, 
"Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist, 
inimon of a woman, from wheedling 
me." Since hereupon every further 
utterance on the part of Haemon is 
evidently useless, nothing is left him 
hut to call this degree of stubborn- 
ness "loss of reason." "Were you 
not my father, I should liave said 
(instead of the milder expression 0oi. 
Xfi Kf/fiv Ti KTf.) that you are not in 
your right mind." This leads the rage 
of Creon lo burst forth openly. In 
the traditional order it is impossible 
to understand hoiv by far the harsh- 
est utteranee of all (755| could be 
characterized by Creon wiUi so mild a 
term as KoTiA^tiv. And again, what 
is there in the comparatively calm 
expression of 757 that should so vio- 
lently inflame his anger? From (he 
order adopted we get also a much 
more suitable use of imiTlWtiv, which 
as a trans, verb can only mean coax, 

talk over fcith fair words, — tCirav : 
with the inf. in the sense of sai/ is 
nnusnal. This instance may be added 
to that given in GMT. 89, 1, n. 1. 
See also GMT. 15, 3, n. S. 

758. ^tjOts: indeed, realhj. Lat. 
itane. An ironical am! indignant 
question. Cf. Shaks. Jai. Cois. iv. 3 ; 
Bra. "Away, slight man!" Cas. "Is't 
possible 1" — To'vB' "0\ii(iir(iv; Creon 
raises his hand to heaven.~o«; with- 
out ^li, as in 0. T. 1088, oi ri;/ ■'OAy>iiro* 
iiTtipaii' HUH liTfi, where also Olympus 
signiiles heaven. For the aecus., see 
G. 1C3, N. 2; H. 723. 

759. 1^ i)ioYou^ : M expresses 
the accompanying circumstance of 
Stvi'ilCfiti, fiih reproaches, itbusiveti/. 
Cf. 55G. Eur. Troad. 315, Iwl Bitpiwi 
™l yioia- KaTQOT('K.u(r' Ix'"- Others, 
iri^insuper, like 0. C. 644, Sfortpav 
J^xaioD! M yiaif p6aoii. Haemon has 
thus far censured, but now, in his 
rage, also reproaches his father. 

760 f . S.' : addressed to one of 
the two attendants {c/. 678), who goes 
into the palace to lead forth Antigone. 
— rifXa^: (hehotefullhing. The use 
of the abstract noun heightens the 
contempt. So Philoctetcs says to 
Odysseus, Phil. 991, £ /iliro!, ala itija- 
vtiiplaireis Aryso'. — (CCIT finfttlTCt kt*. ; 
with great emphasis the king, in his 
passion, indicates proximity by the use 
of three expressions. SoinO. r.430, 
remoteness is expressed by oi iniXu' 
Saj/oppos ofjcwi' rayi' ivmrTpaipfis Stth; 




Oil hyJT i^ovye, tovto fLrj Bo^rj? vote, 
ov6' ri^ oXeiT-ai TrXr/crCa, <jv t ovZajxa 
rnvfLOP iTpo<j6\]i^i KpoLT iv 6<j)0aXixoL'; optuv, 
765 (U5 Toli; OeXovat Totv <j>i\<jiv jxaCuj) ^wmv. 


avT^p, ava.^, ^e^-qkev i^ opyij? ra^^u; ■ 
vous S' icrrl ttjXikovto'; aXyijcas ^apv^;. 


Opdro}, (fypovfiTO) p.Eit,ov t) kolt avZp' l<uv • 
TO. S' om Kopa TCtS' ovk avraXXctfet p.6pov. 


770 ajj.<f>0) yap avTO. koI KaraKTeti/ai voeis ; 

ov Trfv ye p-fj 9iyov(ya.v • eu ya.p oZv Xeyetg. 

764. t6 KpdTo: found as ft sing, 
only in Soph. (Phil, 1001, 1457, O. T. 
263], Ni^ liead,me. — iv 6^Afa'iif- for 
the inEtruraental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. 
Epic fulness of expression. 

you laai/ 

rase in the company of those of yon 
frietids leho are tciUinr/ {to enrfure it). 
There is in is itairp an intentional ref- 
erence to ijSi^iritii in 760 f. Haemon 
departs from tlie stage at the right of 
the spectators. He does not again 
appear. The actor who played this 
part now takes tiie roie of the mes- 

767. T.i\«oim« : !>. of one so 
young. See on 720. — $apvs: porten- 
tous, despm-le. So in 1251, Cf. Phil. 
1045 f,, B^pis 

deton is well suited to the impetuosity 
of Creon's manner." Bl.— jutiov itr^. ; 
belongs to both verbs. — 1) kot' ovSpa ; 

than becomes a mere man. Si'flpanro! ie 

the usual word in this phrase. Cf. Aj. 

760 t., Sara iiiep^ou ^iair flAaorii' 

769. TO, ToGt : Soph. freq. uses 
the fern, dual forms of the art. and of 
prong. Yet cf. 501, El. 977, riiS* ri 
Kwtyw)™. See G. 138,N. 5;H.272a. 
That Creon should include both in his 
threat, and should speak in 577-581 
of both as if Ihcy were to die, ifl a 
skilful touch of the poet in the por- 
traiture of Creon's character. Creon 
is so much absorbed in maintaining 
his own prerogatives, and so blinded 
by his anger as to forget that Ismenc 
is innocent of tiie deed {cf. 53B-647). 

770. ^»: tiie position shows that 
it is the important word. For Kal, 
see on 554. 

" the aeyn- 771. |ii]: as if tliere might still be 




fiopci) 8e TTOLCii KaC <Tij)€ /SovXevei KTavtlv ; 


aryow epij/xo? efff tai 7) ^pOTUiV aTi^o<> 
Kfivxpci) TTerptoBei t^Sxrav ev Kardipv^i,, 

775 (^op^ij5 TOcrovTOi' OJS ayos liouof TrpoOeC^, 
oJTw? p.La<Tp.a Tra<j UTrcKt^vyp ttoXi;. 
KttKet Tof "AiStjc, oji fj.6vov (re'/3ei ^etui', 
atrov/xeV)) ttou rev^eTai. to /i,^ Oavuv, 
7) ycMo-erat yoDi' dWa ry^vLKavB', otl 

780 TTOfos 7reptiT(ros eart xdi" "AtSoii ae^etu. 

775. W. ^ 

euiiii; doubl about her not having put 
her hand ti; tlie deed. 

772. Ke.1: furll>er,ako. " It she is 
to die, tell us further by what sort of a 
dottth." C/.nU. But W. and others 
takenoi here, ns in 770, with the pred. ; 
in a-hat way du ijoa really, etc.? — o-^: 
Antigone. See on 44. 

773. S.V 5 ; from the general form 
uf the rul. elausu it appojirs that Creon 
has not yet aiiy definite locality in 
mind. KoripuJ (774) shows that he is 
thinking of some rocky cavern hewn 
out by men's hauilB. — Pporiov : de- 

774. trrrpa&u tv KaT«apiix.i^ Schol., 
iv iroyfiif tnnjXaiy. In 1100 K!i™pu£ 
is used adj. 

775. fiY«: like the Lat.piaculum 
has the double sense of pollutwn and 

256 the former, here the latter. So 
the libations in Aesch. Chiieph. 154 are 
called fi-yos Koxav aTt6Tpmov. — lis : us 
[to be). The exact correlative would 
be Bffor. Cf. Xcji.A„ab. IT. S, 12, BoK« 

7oii 4ax 


Cf. Horn. //. XJiii. 
424, Tuv mivTisr ah tincov iSiipoiiai, 
&X''vi^f'^^ »*P. it efJs. The Schol, ex- 
plains, ^8dj Tta^aiAv, fioTj Thv fiouAV*- 
vov icaBtip-yvifai Tivi, 6,ipoaioua9ai S^X" 
T;eE'l'Ta Tpd^I, ho! UTTil^iovB KaeupiFii' th 

Toiho 7fip aatBfs- Tlie same view was 
held by the Homans. Plutarch, in 
his life of Kunia, 10, sjn-aka of this 
same custom when uufuithfulYestals 
were punished. 

776. irira: i^. tlie community of 
citizens in its entirety. "ThEt no 
part of tlie state may suifer." More 
commonly taken in the sense of Trdv- 

777. fujyow (t^Ph: referring to her 
pious care for tlie burial of Polynices. 
Cf. 519. 

778. irou: «" doubt. Ironical. — 
TO |ui eaviJv ; the fteeua, after TsuJfTui, 
See on 540. 

779. aWwi: see on 552. 


3 wtpiir 

.y Google 




"E/jojs avLKare fxa^av, Ep<y5 05 ii> KT'qiiao'i TrtTrret?, 
OS ip /xaXatcat? Trapetrats I'eai'tSos evvv^^eveL^ ■ 

5 </)Oiras S' vTrepTTOi'Tio? ef r' a.ypovojxoL'; auXats, 
Kcu cr' out' a^ai'aT&ii' i^wftjuos ouSets 

ou^ afj.epidii' ere y afupeiiircov, o o €)((iiv ^L4.iJ.-qv€v. 

785. "W. <;)otTas ff. 

781. The odo marks tlio elosp of 
another »ct of the play. Creoii, with- 
out yielding to the entreaties o( bis 
son, retiree into Ihe palace, whence he 
reappeara at 882. Antigone is about 
to appear on her way to her tomb. 
The ode celebrates the Tietorious 
power of Ems. The disobedience of 
Hacmon, against his own interest, is 
due to the might of love. The god 
of love was not represented in the 
classic period as a child (our Cupid). 
The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom 
of youth, ijKiToi, or kvipitais. 

782. (Ltix^v: aecus. of specifica- 
tion. — IV KTTiiuurt ; proleptiual. Lore 
makes men his bondsmen when he 
falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 525, 

iMyup 7\..« 

av ^„;j 

So Lueian, Dial. Dear, 
vl, 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, ffow 
fiin iKJiT/ olris 7* Sfiririrjis iirtt, Knl 

784. (WUXditLs : makeai thg couch 
upon. C/ Hor.CW.IV.13,7,Cupido 
...Chiae pulcris excubat in 

genia. I'hryn. 8, Aiffm. 8' tV! itop- 
ifivpftvs JrnpTjin: <)im fpuTOt. T'md.Nem. 
viii. 2, "Hpa . . . irapBtvYiloi! . . . ^ipifmaa 
y^fpiipois. Milton, L'AUegro, 29, 30, 
" Suth as hang on Hebe's cheek. 
And love to live in dimple sleek." 

785. vmpirdirrios : pred. C/".£/.812, 
Ilk tixfi fi h-ii Supatar alxrt^y. Led by 
Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across 
the sea, and Jlcnclaus pursued with 

786. oypovoVois aiXats ; i.«- tuTi 
vftw^4vcusab\m,&ypwr. C/.O.TAim, 
T^ (sc, Ao^iifi] y&p t\c£ke5 i.ypipatAOt 
irarroi ^(Aoi. So Aphrodite sought 
out Anchiaes in his shepherd's hut. 

787. (Ti! obj. of ^liji^os used act. 
Cf. Acsch. Agnm. 1000, ariyiiv miri- 
ffTopa voW^ iraitii. 

789. (TI yt ! emphatic repetition. 
Cf. Phi/. 1116, tJt^oi ff( Sn;^^™^ oJBi 
af yt S6X0! liTXf. 0. r.l098ff., Ti'sfff, 
TtKyov, tIs a" iTiitrf . . . S ai y' eSi^iTeipa 

790. (xav:'hf! ,rd,i.e.'Ep-^-. "He 
who has thee as his master," for we 
can say i iriSflos fxf ,u* as well as fxi" 
rhv irieav. 

.y Google 



<rv Kal StKCLioju dStwroi's '^pO'a; Trapacnra? iirl \<o/3a., 
(TV Koi ToSe feiKos avSpcof ^vvq,iiJ.ov e;^«? rapa^as ■ 

5 viKO. S' ivapyy)'; jBk^jxipiDv tjxepo'i £v\£KTpov 
vvfitf^a?, rcoi' jj.iyaXoii' TrapeSpos iv dp^^ais 

OeanStv ■ dii.a)(o^ yap l(j.TTaiC,ii ^eo? 'A(/)poStTa. 

791. oBCkOIIS: (.E. ficTTt i![«DtlI S?KH. 

793. rirlXuPf: either (0 oiifraje, as 
Haemon w&s led to treat his fatlier 
shamefuUj, or better with most e<!itt. 
in a subjeciive sense, la [their) ruia. 
Under the influence ot Eros good 
me» become bad. 

794. {uvcu)U)v : for ^uvatfuar, by what 
is technically called enallage (ex- 
change), a common figure of syntax. 
Cf. 8Q2, ^arpyoi Af'KTpiup 5tix. for /xa- 
■Tp4»v ktI. Phil. 1123, TToAms ^SyTov 
flipifs. — ?xtis ttipdjas: see on 22. 

795. 796. ^p^pos ^MxifMuv vi\i4as : 
desire of the eijes for Ihe bride. Suljj. 
and obj.gen. As love is aw.iltened 
by beauty, and heanty ia observed 
with the eyes, the poet uses instead 
of JipSpiJi the more specific fiAeip^par, 

" I O.C. 729, i^Tvf •I>6Bo-'. Or, 

perhaps better, a 
flashinij hiie^glona 
bride. For the tn 

and O, C. 809, raaSf -xdipus Ti lepinara 
7SS lirmXa. — " The modem poet 
speaks of tove as 'engendered in the 
cycB, with gazing fed'; the ancients 
rather spoke of an influence passing 
from the eyes of the beloved to the 
soul of the lover. Desire was viewed 
as an emanation from the object." 

798, 'nfpiSpos «T*. : seated bij the 
side of the great taws in aathority. That 

is, Eros exerts influence on the minds 
of men, hindering or aiding their de- 
cisions. In the present instance Eros 
overrides in the mind of Haenion the 
duty of filial obedience. Tor vipttpos, 
cf. Find. 01. viii. 21, A.ii \ivUv iripiSpo! 
ei^is. Eur. 3led. 843, tparat t^ iro^f^ 
irapfSpovs iravToiai itpeTiis ^i/ffpyovs. 

0. C.1382,a(Kj, iiwiSpo! ZTjvij dexof^'s 
fSiiias. Some take iv ipxa's in the 
sense of i'h ihe counsels of princes. 
Btaiiay prob. refers to the laws of 
nature and of the gods, such as filial 
obedience, patriotism, piety. 

799. %axM ; in the pred. ; hbcdh- 
qiteraUe. Dale translates, Matchless 
in might, la sport like iliis fair Venas 
takes delight, and quotes Jlor. Od. I. 
33,10fE.,Veneri, cui placet im- 

many take it, the 
of the eyes of the 

ub juga J 

,1 JOCI 

801 f. Antigone is led by the attend- 
ant through the door of the women's 
apartment, and appears for the last 
time. In allusion to Haemon, whom 
Eros has led from the path of obedi- 
ence, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am 
in danger of trespassing the Btajiol" in 
so far as he compassionates Antigone, 
who is condemned by the king. — 
6ar)iav 'ii/a <|>ipopAi; said in a general 
sense, and explained by lax^'i' ■ ■ ■ 



e^cr) tpepo/j-ai raS' optof, tcr)(eiv S' 
ovKeri THj-yas ovfajj-ai cxtKpviav, 
Tov TrayKOiTyjy o9' opta 6d\a[ioi' 
TJJJ'5' ' AvTiyotrQu auvTovcrai'. 

Seventh Scene. Creon. Antigo; 


Stpcxtn) a. 
opar ifjL, Si yas irarpta; woXiTai., rap vedrav oSoi" 
o-T^iXOVO-av, viajov 8e ^yyo5 Xtvcrcrova-av aeXiov, 
SIO KOViroT av^w oXXd p.' 6 Tray/coiras "AtSas ^wo-cu' ayet 
rds- 'A)(^povTO^ 

802. TiiB'opMV: reppatod 9 
— Si; eliainn is common a h nd 
of anapaestic verse. Of. SI 81 

804. TOV iraYKo(Ti|v 9aXa^ 
chamber where alt must lie, Th m 
plied contrast between the fate of 
Antigone and her intended hridal 
recurs repeatedly througliout the la^ 
ter part of the play." Camp. 

805. i-JroiKTav: see on 231. Cf. 
O. C. 1562, i(ai^irai t'^p irayniad^ itirv 

liliis. Ths 

ored the dead with a ilirge. Antigone 
must chant her own lamentation. 
The flrat strophe and antielrophe 
cMinsist mainly of glyconics, which 
are a favorite verse for expressing 
lament. Antigone compares her fate 
with that of Kiobe. The response of 
the Chorus, that Mobe is a goddess, 
and that to share her fate is glorious, 
Antigone looks upon as a mockery 
of her distress. Hence the second 

m 6 m d b 

ing g h An n d ed 

by h ng and g a m m n 
pamtul reflection to the horrible fate 
of her entire family. 

808. via-nv : adv. ; far the last lime. 
Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, i-iarot -rfti^v o-ii- 

810. KoSvoT av6ii: sc.i^a^ai. Cf. 
AJ. 85C, tjf Z' 4tf.fpai iT4Kas upaatitvhrai 
■nariarnTQi' Si) koBitot aBflis Bortpoi'.— 
■nayKotma : thai puts all to rest ; or, as 
in804, intr. See App. 

813. 'Axi'povTos: cf. Rata. Od. x. 
513, foflo «« 'Ax^poBTn nvpi-f.KfyJeiev 
ri fifauai. — oktoi': accus. of limit of 
motion after fiyti. 

814. Herefirst Antigone, afterhav. 
ing discharged her holy laait, gives 
utterance to the more gentle and 
womanly feelings of her nature. Kot 
until now do we learn that Harmon 



aKTav, ovB yfj.evaCoji' ^yKkrjpov, ovt em vviJ.<b£LOL'; 
815 TTCo jxi TL% vjivo^i viivq<j€i', aXX' 'Aj^e/Doiri vvjJ.<l>€V(rw. 

ovKovv KXeivi] Koi iiraLUov e^^oufj' 
es ToS' o-vip^ei KevOo'i peKvaiv, 
ovT£ r^v\.va.<jiv TrXr/yeia-a votrois 

was dear lo her heart, and do we 
see liow painful was the Bacrifice 
that she paid to duty. — IykXt|Pdi>; 
the Schol. explains by fiiroxov. The 
iliivaoi were sung to the accompani- 
ment of flutes at marriflgc proccesions, 
and in honor of both the bridegroom 
and the bride. — lic\ vuiu^cfois jt|i*''>^' 
refers to the ImSaKiiuov which wits 
sunghy a choruBof miidens in honor 
of the bride alone, after the wedding 
feaet and in the hous( of the briie 
groom. Cf. Theocr 18 > wpiafff 
vtoypdirrai 8a\dnv X'pi"' iirriaairra 

815. {[|ivi)nv : thi finite \erb is 
used instead of some turn of exprLS 
eion corresponding to ^yNAijpoi' alter 
the preceding othf 

816. 'Ax^povn: not dat of place 
butofindir.obj. C/ 064 The thought 
that she is to be tin bride of death 
recurs several times under difierent 
forms. Cf. 891, 1206 So Shik Borneo 
and .Tvllet; "I Koi!d the fool uere 
m'lrried to her grnve (m 5) Death 
is mij sonJn-law}, Death is mj 1 etr mj 
daughter hath he jpedded (it 6) 

817. " The Chorus makes that ^ery 
fact a matter of consolation which An- 
tigone hag just lamented, namely, that 
she is going do wii tfl Hades aliv e." Schn. 

820. (H^^an' eirixapo : recompfiiw 
of the award, i.e. death by the sword. 
In 0. C. 1*178, it is saiil of the death of 
Oedipus, d^^qKtt'; Sis iidKiar' hr flTrSBtf 
\dBois. t! ydfi; dtiji jiV 'A/hji jU^lTf 

SSI. avTovepis : the Schol,, ISitfi 
Kcl Kaiy^ fotiif. It is explained by 
/iii^ Si'TiTBi' ^cra. In response to this 
Antigone refers tn the similar case of 
Niobe Alany tnke it m the more 
usual .ense of 6^ p, a, Jre, d re 
Cj b76 This alao agrc s with the 
first part of the Sch 1 fieT t Am9sp at 

822 AISi|v KaTaprjini this repcti 
tion ol iWpx*""'^ hcighttnstht effect 

823 Niobe the daughter of Tan 
talus boasted that she bad more 
children thin Leto she hiving seven 
sons and seven daughters while the 
g ddess had but one each On the 
corapliint of Leto Apollo slew the 
sons and Artemis the daughters and 
Kiobe herself was transformed into 
a rock on Mount Sipylus On this 
mountain is still to be seen in the 
Bide ot a eliff of yellow limestone, a 
huge form wliich, as seen from a dis- 
tance, resembles a woman sitting in 
mournful attitude, with dark f aee, dark 



'AvTMrrpoiJii) a. 

^Kovcra Srf XvypoTdrav oXicrBai raif ^pvyCa.v ^evixv 
5 TcuraXou SiwuXw tt^os aKpcu, rcii' Ktercros <os drei^; 
TTerpala pKatna. Safiatrep, km viv o^^poi TaKOjj.ei^ai', 
(US 0ari.s ofS/Jwc, 

arms folded over her breast, and white 
garments. Originally a freak of na 
ture, tlie parts of this roek-forraation 
below the head were later shaped into 
die form of a human body, and the 
parts at the side hewn away terrace- 
fashion — the whole presenting the 
image of a divinity (prob. CybeleJ of 
Ada Minor. Over this rook the water 
drops and trickles. Thefate of Niobo 
has been the theme of epic, lyric, and 
tragic poetry, Tlie death of the chil- 
dren was represented in sculpture by 
Scopas. The Niobe group in the 
Uffizi galleiy at Florence is probably 
a copy, in ite main features, of the 
work of Scopas, dating from the 
Roman period. Forthemylli,c/!Hom. 
/;. xxiv. 602 ft.; Ovid Met. vi, 310 ff. 

824. ^ptryCav: Mount Sipylus is in 
Lydia, but the more extended and 
vague use of the name Phrygia, found 
in Horn., was borrowed by other 
Greek and by Roman writers. Cf. 
Strabo, lii. 571. — f;lve.v: from An- 
tigone's point of view, because as the 
wife of Ampliion, king of Thebes, 
Mobe had lived many years in tliat 

825, TamDwru : sc. daughter. — 
&Kptf. the figure itself is, however, 
not on the summit of the mountain, 
but in the middle of a tliff. Yet so 311, says, fixa ca- 
eumine mentis. Cf. Sen. Agam. 

826 iw: here a rel. pron. See G. 
140,N 5; H.275D.—K«r<n»s:her trans- 
formation into slflne is poeticalLy rep- 
resented as a TDcki/ growth, irirpaia 
QxioTtt As the ivy envelops a tree 
with tight clinging clasp, 
co'ver it from view and 1 
under ita power fidimnfv), s 
grew about Niobe. In ii^Mcrff and 
KOTtvaii^ti below there is an allusion 
to dAA" 'Ax^pon-i i^^pfiaa, 816; that 
is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so 
the god brings me to the stony bridal 
chamber of death. 

828. Jii^pu ; si^, Asfirouoi, from 
A<iir« below. — TaKOjuTwiV ; melting 
awag, pining awag. This word is the 
more appropriate here, because it is 
applicable in its physical sense to 
snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et adhuc 

The r 


■ flebile 


phenomenon of the eternal weeping 
has combined with it tlie explanation. 
The snow does not remain long upon 
Mount Sipylus, and the duration of 
the weepingia expressed by the phrase, 
il^epoi X"*' t" oiSapk Xfinfu The 
water which trickles down from the 
ridge of (he mountain over the figure 
arises from and is supplied by the 
rains and the melted snow, and never 
fails, oippii and Seifas are alilie ap- 
plicable to a mountain and to a human 
being. So in Eng., foot of a moun- 
tain, hrow of a hill, head of a bay. 


)4 50*OKAEOY2 

lO ■)(i(up Tovhafia \ii,Tia,riyyei. B' in 6(j>pvai. TrayKkavroi.? 


aXXa ^eo? rot koI Oeoyzvvq^, 

Kairoi <f)6i.p.ev(ii rots ifro^eots 
eyKktjpa Xaxiiv jj.ey' dKova-ai, 

STpa4>ii P'. 
ot/:iot yeXw/xai. Tt /AC, tt/dos ^euif irwrpt^v, 
840 outc olxop.dvai' vfiplt,€K, aXX' Itti^o-vtov ; 

834, W. OeioyfvTi^. 

836 ff. W. fcai' ™ <f>&i^4vw /ley aKovtml 



832. 4 djioioTOTav : Hiosi /('te lo her. 

834 f. aXW: se. Nn(fli, inrf. — flw- 
Y<vvii$: she was the daughter of a 
Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was 
the son of Zeus. In these verses the 
Chorus is understood to administer a 
reproof to Antigone for presuming 
ta compare herself with a, goddess, 
" Still," they say, " it is a great thing 
for one who is dead to have it said 
of him that he shared in the lot of 
those who are theoqaalsof the gods." 

837. i'iKXi)pa Xoxc^ : to receive 
as his lot that wliich is shared or 
inheriled. SyxKiipos is either act., 
ikaring in, as in 814, or pass., allotted, 
inherited, as in Eur. Here. Far. j68. 

«:h!ch is 

equals of gods. The inf. \ax^~„ 

allotted to the 

suhj. of luTlyto be supplied, — oKoii- 
(pai : lo hear said of one's self, like the 
Lat, audire. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii, 
7.23, iiiya (^Si1«(. ilriu) tS 0x06111' inh 
i^oKHTXt^io"' ip^piiruv. 

838. ycXa|(iu: the Chorus has mis- 
interpreted the motive that leads 
Antigone to lilcen her fate to that of 
Niobe. She has in mind only the 
external likeness of their horrible 
doom, and not, as the Chorus seems 
to take it, any moral resemblance of 
character and destiny. Hence, at/im 

840. 01JK ; belongs only to the partic, 
— otxa|u'vav: otxf^i" has the time 
of the pf, and often llie secondary 
sense of be dead. Cf. Phil. 414, iXA' 
?J x"^^"' oTxfTQi BaPiiv, where Bavtii' 
is pleonastic. 



lot At/xcaiat Kprji^at 
5 ©T^jSas T €vapfi.a.Tov a.\<TO<;, ep.TTa<i ^vfiiidpTVpas u/J./i' 

oia (jtiktov d»c\aw70s, oiois ro/tois 
Trpos e-pyji-o. tv/x/So^^wotoi' ep)(Ofiai, Td<j>ov TTOTaiviov • 
tw SiJcrroi'ds y', oiV eV ^porola-Lv ovt iv veKpolcn 
p,iTOlK0<;, ov l,<a<Tiv, ov 0auov(7i.v. 


Srpoijnj y. 

aTov Opdcrovs 

850. W. Iw SiIoraTOS, oiV' ti- |8po« 

843. iroXvicTi]|uiv(« : opvhnt, and 
hence emineal, noble. 

844. The stream of Dirce is formed 
by several abundant siiriiiga near the 
grove of Bemeter and Core. See on 

845. (liopiutTOu ; see on 149. 

846. ivnras xri. : I taki yaa at any 
rate as mtj witnesses. — ivv^ '• Aeol. 
form ; found in tragedy only here awl 
in Aesch. Esm. 620. 

847. olo . . , fpxo|uu : the sent, de- 
pends on lii^ifufpTupa; as if f ufi^ufiTupu 
had preceded. oloisprefJ. adj. instead 
of an adv, — if'^'*''' W'"' SjcAbwos. 
For tlie gen. after adjs, compounded 
with aprwalive, see G. 180, n. 1; H. 753. 
Cf. 1035; Aj. SIO, AppaKTos ^(Abf. 
Trach. 685, t4 ^AfiuMoy fiirupuii aKTlr6s 

848. fp^|W^ Schol. irfp[(.pa7fia; an 
endoswe. So Aesch. Chuepk. 15i, irpis 
tpy/xa {variant ?pu)uij TifSt, of tiie 
grave of Agamemnon. From tpya. 
Aft. ilpya or tl'p7o>. Tiie same idea in 

tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en- 

trance to which is walled up or blocked 
up by layers of stone. See on 1204f. 
Transl., the maand-like enclosed vaidl of 
tt strange tomb. — 'VOTiutIov: unheard 
of, since only ■■(Kpoi iv to'i^ Tiecirrtu. 
850. Cf. Eur. Suppl OSS f., oft-' & 

TOfs ^AfiffOlS oBt' ^1- ftOOlF KflVOIiflltt, 

Sen. Oed. 94!), via, qua nee se- 
pultis mixtus et vivis tamen 
exeratus errcs. In lamenting it is 
natural to repeat the same thought 
in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813, 
881, 917, 1310. Eur. SapjA. 06S, Um 
irsKvos after ottKer' ^l^fKfos, ointtr* 
tSraa (955). The text as it stands 
is not free from objeetJons. There is 
no proper antithesis between SpOToiam 
and vexpotni. See the App. for further 

8S3if Adoanctn J to the highest pili-k 
of auiacttg thou hast fallen iiolentty 
against tie loflj seat of jastiee The 
Chorua uses this expression because 
Antigone m 451 ha' appealed to 
Afinj and n eans to say that in 1 er 
daring defiance of the kings author 




v\jjTj\.oi' £5 AtKa? jBdBpov 
855 TrpocreTretres, w riKVOV, ito\v. 

'AvTLOTpOljlI) P'. 

ei^avcras aXyetJ'oraras e/xot fxepi.fii'a';, 
SGO warpo'; rpLTToXtcrrov olktop, tov r« TrpoTrairos 
ajxCTepav woTfxov jcXetfots AaySSaKtSato'ti'. 
tw jxaTpojaL \€KTp(iiP 
865 arat Koip-qpaTo, r avToyo'VTjT ijxoi irarpl Bvaixopov 

868. |i(p(f(i>as ; nccDS. plur. after 
r^auoas. e/ 001, and see on MO. 

860. »ciTpo's irt. : the ihrke-rt/ieated 
lahofmy/atlier'swoe, orKToii in Jirout 
appos. with ntpljtiias. VT. takfa rarpit 
and s-iIt/ioii below as obj. gen. after 
/Kplfivas, and d?«toi' in appos. ivitli tho 
effect impliud in (ijravaas itfpinvas, uom- 
paring Aesch. Jlgam. 225, irXa Surjjp 
yfVfffBat 9vyaTp6s, voX^fuev itptayAi'. — 
TpwrrfXHTTOv ; from miA/fsii', a parallel 
form of ■woAfTy^turn. Cf. I'ind. P.j\h. 
vi. 2, ipoupai/ Xapi™^ ipniro^ffo^ft. 
P/<(V. 1238, Jit ToJri floilAe. Kul Tpit 
dnHToAsii' / ftrri,- Tpi- = iroAi. C/". 
Tpimf fl\ioi, 0. C. 372 ; tpiWa™i' iryifiif- 
TBi-, Aesch. .SejJi. 085; tpiKKta^m, 
Hom. //. viii. 488. 

662. AapSaKSaunv : eec on 503. 
"The dnt. in explanation of o/ttrtpov, 
instead of tlie gen. Cleprtr tliaii the 
gen, witli GO many gens, preceding, 
and with an 'etliieal' force : 'the lot 
tliat fell on ua.' " Camp. 

863. iloTp^cu. Kri. : for arai fia- 
Tpifay KiKTpup, SeeonTOu. O ailami- 
lies rtsuliing /mm mil jnnther's nuptialf. 

864 f. The couch of wij ill-fateil 
motJier shared hi/ mf/ JathEr, her own 

ily she has fallen into punishment. 
So, in suhstance, W. and most editt. 
But the interpretation of Kviflala, 
adopted by Bell., commends itself; 
advaBclag to the highest jiitck of durin/j, 
upon the /nftn pedesla! of justice, thou 
hast fiillenfar dowa, i.e., by discharg- 
ing the high command of justice with 
greatest daring thou art plunged into 
ruin. Tliis view of the passage is 
favored by the Schot., floiiAii|Ut«j iatdf 
Ti tfav ■7r(p\ rip aSfX^6v, t4 ivarria 
xdrovBas, M also by the fact that the 
Chorus nowhere else plainly con- 
demns Antigone, but expresBCs syin- 
patby for her, and that no reference 
is made by Antigone in wliat follows 
to the condemnation wliich the usual 
interpretation implies. — ptUpov : the 
pedestal on wliich the image of Jus- 
tice is imagined to rest. Cf. Plat. 
Phaedr. 354 b, ™1 idtiii' (tSey abriiv 
fi,erh eauppofriviis iy ayvip ffd&pip 0e0a- 
aav. 0. T. 805. vi/xot ii^firoSti. 

856. The contlict with tlio ruler, by 
which Antigone coincs to her fate, 
lias arisen in consequence of inlierited 
woe. Cf 2, 583, 871. Eur. Here. Far. 
983, (x^pav Trarp^av IktIvuv. 

.y Google 


oiojv iyta iroO^ d Ta\ai<fipoji' ef/mK ■ 
Trpo? ovs apalo?, o.yajio%, aS' eyw p-eVotKO? ep^o/xai 
870 td) hvtTTTorjxdiV Iw yaiicav KaatyvrjT^ Ku/xras, 

'AvTHrrpoij»i 7'. 

(Te^etv evai^tia Tt?, 

KpcLTO? S' OTM Kpa.TO% fJudX^L 

TrapaffaTov ovSafifj Tre'Xei, 
875 ere §' awToyf(UTOS wXecr opya. 

870. \V. 

SuiTTraT/iBn' yn^iuc KupiJiTul. 

offspring. Oedipus was at the same 
time husband nud son of locasta. Cf. 
0. T. 1314, yd^or Tfurnvvra Kai TfRWlf- 
p-fyor. — auroTftnuiTa : instead of oSto- 
•yfvrlyTif, is imothor instance, lil£« juo- 
Tpijai above for [unpr^aii', of poctic 
enallage of epitliets. — narpf: is gov- 
erned by icoifi^(iaTit, a verbal aubat. 
Cf. Plat. Tkeaet. 168 c, t# *TBi(h). iroi; 
ft! MStiav. 

866. ot»v: W. makes refer to &Tai 
and Koiji^ttTa. But the reference is 
more natural to the latter word alone, 
or to the parents, mho are referred to 
again in oBj below. Here the use of 
orot ratlier than Ss adds pathos, i'.e. 
"from ench aa tliey had I birth." 
For the gen., see on 38. 

867. dpaiM; an adj. of three end- 
inge,but the tragedians often use such 
adje. with one ending for the masc. 
and fem. Cf. iy^ffio^ f.Vur, 1071; 
fif<6poTE *.a>. 0. T- 158. 

868. HSi: here: so tiJ^S*, 806. 

869. 8iwv<>T|uiiv : the mention of 
bur departure to her parents reminds 
Antigone of the dead Polynioes, ex- 
cept for whose unfortunate marriage 
alliance with the daughter of Adrastna 

the expedition against Tliobea would 
not have been undertalten, and the 
consequent fate of I'olynicea and her- 
self might not have come to pass. 

871. Bavav: cf. Troth. 1168, (iprd 
It' ^KTEifci' Bai^ii (Nessus slew Hera- 
cles). H. 808, 'OpfV™ ^ftToS', Si fi' 

872. ir^pfiv! sc.Kpn'TO! from the sec- 
ondclauae. Cf. El. 92&, i^Sis oisi i^^rpt 
Suaxtp^it. But by supplying this word 
the antithesis indicated hy ^iv . . . Sc is 
not so well brought out , and the connec- 
tion of 875 is not so good, as when we 
take fffflsii'ab8.(e/: O.r. 897}. Thus 

piet// {rh — a ki'jidof),!^, as you did in 
performing the rites of burial for your 
brother ; but there is another matter 
to he thought of. So Uie Schol., 

873. KpoTot: i>. the authority of 
government. — iU>m: Mongs. Cf. 0. T. 
Sll, 'Aii6\\o,P ^ TiiS' inirpS^ai iie\(i. 

876. avTihfvatTin ipydi self-witled 
temper. aiT<J7)'ioTO! is cquiv. to (| aini) 
•yi-fvdiiiKfi, which of itself determines 
freely and witiiout external compul- 




rdv^ Iroliiav ohov • 

ovKZTi /not ToSe Xa/xjraSos Ipov 
Ofi-ixa. Oijiiii opav TaXaCv<^ • 

TOl' S' ejLtOl- TTOT/iOI' ahdKpVTOV 

ap' iitt', dotSas koI yoous wpo tov daveiv, 
5 OLff^ a^f^' &1S TaxicTTa; Kot KaTYjpti^X 

TU/lySoJ TT€pnTTV^<XVT€<;, W? €ip7]K iyd), 

d(j)eTe fj.ovTji', €pyjp.ov, £tre ^p)J Oav^v, 
eiT ec 70iaurT; {wtra Tvp.^(.vf.iv (TTeyr). 

879. W. V'^'' 

884. xp<'l : '/ '■' "■«'■« a/'n^'^rf- tj: 

cnatomary funeral lamentations. A 

0. C. 26M, (r oo. Ti ^inrpis «ai -.roTpbi 

parallel triplet of adje. occnrs in 0. C. 

Xpfljj AfV*'"- 

385. oiK fi^T,: adiiressed to tho 

878. TdvS' «'t(.[|iav o'Sov: ocer the 

attendants. Equiv. to .an imv., and 

wag that j's here appointed. 

therefore easily connected with itttrt. 

Cf. 0. T. 637, o6k (t ai t" oVkov! ai, 

the aun. Cf. Eur. J/ed. 352. i& 'xwvaa 

Ti, Kps'o*, KOTi trr/Taj; Dem. J» J/iW. 

hanras 9toV 

^ IIG ou« iTTWtf^^T.; oO« ^irl tJji. 

880. et|u« 1 ^ffTf^ whiLh IS Ireq 

o(«la^ ,Sa3 < off*; oi^! ff-A^^i^fffflf; 

omitted m sutli pliras a Cj Lat 

886 irtpiimiJavTM! c/.Eur.Pioen. 


881. aSoKpvTov pred inHtipating 
oiSiU <myaCf Cf aSUavs 91 

883. Creon who has returned to 
the scene during the last iiment of 
Antigone speaks now in pasiionate 
anger the fatal word of command Ia 
his att«ndants Const if tart oii n 
Xpdil Kiyeiv ioiStt! ouS Uv tls rau 

bcut' Kj'; Soph, has the uncontracted 
form ioiSti! only here ; in trimeter it 
is found in Eur. Troad. 1245, Ci/cl. 10, 

the act IB p etically transferred to 
the cuards alio conduct her to her 
tomb and (.lose its still open side. — 
((pr|Ka <c m 774. 

887 xpn Schol. xr^^a Kttl SfAo. 
&ee L and S i.r. xp'^ (B) III. 2. 

888 rvjifltvnv : inlr. onlj' here. 
Many verbs in -liiif, e.i;. vutupfuiu', 
TptaBeifir, x"*"'fi''i ^re *'"'•' trans. 



17/xet? yap ayvoi tovttI tijuoc t^c Koprqv 
890 /j-eroiKtas S' ovv rrj'i dva (TTepijaeTat. 

oiKr/cTL^ aei<^povpo';, oi iTopevo[iai. 
wpoq TOV<; ipavrr]^, Stv a.pi9p.op iv veKpol^ 
TrXelcTTOf 8e8eK7at 0epo-e<f>a<rG-' 6\<oXorwi' • 
5 WK \obcr9ta 'yoi Kal KaKicrra Bi) [j.aKp<o 
KaTELjU, TTpiv poi p-oipav i^Keiv ySi'ou. 
ikOova-a /leVroi KapT iv i\mcnv Tpe<f>co 
4>i\-q peu rj^eLv waTpi, irpotTi^tX'rjs Se a-oC, 
p.riTGp, tfiCki} he (rot, Ka.<TiyvrjTov Kapa • 

889. dYval roilirL : ffuiltless so far as 
pertains to. t6 ia accns. of specifica- 
tion. Cf. Eur. Ak. G66, rU-rqua yip 
3J) Toiir! ff^. Ifec. 514, ^^«j 8' iirfK^o, 
TDuirl ai. Crcon disclaims aU Tespon- 
sibility for the fate of Antigone ; 
not, however, simply because lie has 
altered the penalty from stoning to 
that of immurement. 

890. OttV : at all eiients. — |iitouc((i« 
Ttis QV» ; Scho!. t4 fiie' ii/iwy &va 
olKdi'. Cf. 1224, fft^^r Tflj Kdru. Phil. 
1348, t! lit, rl JiJT' Ixf! Si-o. e\J-HBVTa. 

, AtSov 

. Tvii^os: the noni. for the Toc, 
Sec G. 157, 2, n. While Antigone 
utters this pathetic lament she turns 
to go to her tomb. — i^|i4^!0v: <f, 

892, ocb^poupos : ever-guarding, i.e. 
evL^rlasting, an epithet appropriate to 
the grave, for so she regards the cavern 
ill which she is to be immured. 

394. 4<cp(n'^a<nra : tipirc^aTTa,AT, 
Ran. 671. *f«.'*'^TT7)! is foand in an 
inscription upon a priest's throne in 
the theatre of Dionysus at Athens. 

896. Xoiir9iii; pred. adj m agree- 
ment with tlie suhj. iy£ Ismene is 
not counted by her, betauae ohe had 
renounced, in the view of Antigone, 
all obligations to her family. Cf (141. 
Similarly Electra says that she dies 
without parents (cf. El. 187, ans 
&v(u toKtiav HaTaToKOfiai) bccause her 
mother is infiTup. — KoKiirTO 8ii: be- 
cause innocent, in the bloom of youth, 
and buried alive. — |U>K|M^ : Schol. 

896, irptv . . . iti(ie«v ptou : before 
mij allotted time of life has expired. 

897. «v (XirbriiV rpt'^: T cherish it 
among m^ hopes. Soph, is partial to the 
use of rpt'^ for lx«. Of- 660, 1089. 

898 f. i^lXi], irpoir^LXijt, i|)(Xt|: in 
anaphora similar, not always identical, 
words are often used by the poels. 
C/.£;, 207, 3rav«ui...f,oi5w3*...JJ«. 
O. T. 133, lirnfi'a.! yhp i-o'iBo!, ailus 

899. KCLo-tyvTiTov KOpa: the Schol. 
and most editt. refer this to Eteoeles. 
But this emphatic and atfectiotiate ap- 
pellation, coming in the last member of 



cTTCi uavQvra'; avTO)(€ip w/ia; eyto 

^oas €Oa>Ka • vvv o4, IIoXyi'etKes, to <tou 
oe/^a; Trepio-TeW-ovaa ToiaS' apvvjJ.a.L. 
KaiTot (T iyo> 'Tijirjo-a. rots fjipouovirip eS- 
5 ou ya/j 770T our av el TlKVfMV p.-r\Tf\p e^vv. 

905. W. brackets 905-9U, through . 

a elimacterie anaphora, would not of 
itself, without addition of the name, 
be understood to refer to Eteoclea, 
who is quite remote from the interest 
of the plaj. Besides, Polynices is 
addressed by the same terms in 915 
(supposing that verse to he genuine), 
and ill 870 Kaaiyvifrt also, without any 
further designation, refers to Poly- 

900. wfOS' refers strictly only to 
tlie parents. To Polyniees applies 
properly only iitiTvuBlovs x"^' (Sima, 
but tliese libations were counted as a 
kind of substitute for the complete 
litcs indicated by \oieii/ and Korfitin, 

901. IXouraKTJ: not in exact agree- 
ment with the details narrated in the 

Oedipus Tyrannfis and Oedipas ColO' 
news, both of which plays were writlen 
later than the Anliijone. For in those 
plays Antigone is still a child when 
locaala dies [O.T.UU], and the body 
of Oedipus is buried by no human 
hand (0. 0. ISSCfE., ITOOfE.). The poet 
follows in this play probably the older 
form of the myth. 

003. vvv S< ; these words do not 
introduce a contrast, but a climax : 
"This is my consolation in death, that 
not on!y by you, my parents, because 
I have discharged towards you my 
filial duty, I sliall !)c welcomed in 
Hades, but also and especially shall 
I be dear to you, Polynices, because 


now I am reaping death as 
of my piety towards you." 
904. Toi^ <|>pavov<nv: in 
the wise. — tv : separated from irlixiiaa, 
and at the end of the verse is em- 
phatic. Cf. 0. C. 642, & z<S, StSaijii- 

905 ff. This passage has been lield 
by W. and many other editt. to he 
spurious, for tlie following reasons: 
(J) Prom its close resemblance to the 
stoiy told by Hdt. iJi. 1 10, of the wife 
of Intaphemes, who, in reply to the 
offer of Darius to release from death 
any one whom she might choose of 
her male relatives, including her hus- 
band, preferred her brother. (2) From 
its inconsistency with the character of 
Antigone and the context. Antigone 
everywhere maintains that the burial 
of one's kin is an unqualified and 
sacred duty ; she would accordingly 
have buried also a husband and child, 
had she had any. To this it may ho 
replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may 
have svggesied this passage to the poet, 
but docs not prove these lines to be 
an interpolation. So in 0. C. 838 f . 
there is an allusion to a description 
given by Hdt. 11. 35. And, again, this 
passage is one of the best attested in 
Soph,, since it is cited in Arist. Ehet. 
iii.lO. (2) Antigone, so far from con- 
tradicting what she had said before 
with reference to the s ' 


oiW el iTocrts jU.oi KarOavav iTQK€TO, 
Tivoii v6fi.ov St) Tavra Trpos X^P^" ^^'y^ ' 

/cat Trats arr' a^.Xov <^cttro;, et rouo rjfj.TT\a.KOi/ • 
/xT/rpos S' ei' "AtSoy teal Tra-rpo^ K^KevOoToiv 
ovK ecrr dSeXfj^-os ocm? af ^Xdcrroi. TTori. 
TotojSe (LEvrot o"' iKTTpoTi.ji,yj<ra(r' iyot 

thy duty of burial, only enipliaeiies 
this thought the more by sliowing that 
a violation or neglect of this duty m 
the present case is inithoat remedi/ ; for 
tliere tan be no substitute for a brother 
as there might be for husband or chil- 
dren. What she really would do were 
ehe wife or mother, needs not be taken 
account of. That the passage is some- 

what i 

11 the sophistical 

vein may be a 


-of regret, but is I 

lot a sufficient 

I for rejecting it. 

See App. for 

additional remarks. 


. irn'Km> ; had 

been ivaiting 

go'ng to d*a 

olution from 


lire 1o the sun and th air The 


t! ougl t n ust be suppl ed to 

complete 905 sc t t 

i i)K 


p[» iroX Ton- 


ne las id n 

500 and etae- 

i r tl at the c t zens ar t 1 eart 
n sympathy w I her No lo v r 
1 -ill s to suceun b t« th behest 
f authority and when &I e regards 
liorself as SkAmtos, H/piKm, thi, expres- 
sion Bii^ toXitSiv is not at all strange, 
— ' oc 'gpii|H)v ^ XBO\dd I have taken npoR 

908. For the sale of mhat principle 
surety do I say this ? A self-interroga- 
tion, as in 0. C. 1308, t[ S^to ySv 

909. KaTtav6m9: must agree with 
the gen. of irrSo-i! to be suppUed ; a 
hard const. The omission of the pers. 
or dem. prou. or of a general or inUef. 
subst. in the gen. abe. is not un- 
known. C/. 0. T. 029, oifroi Kiac&s -y' 
ipxo<rro, (sc. ffoS). Xen. C^r. iii. 3. 64, 
UfTup tls iiixV'- Bell, makes the gen. 
depend on SaAdi in the comp. sense, 
like ^Ttpoi. Cf. iiAXa t&b Zutalaiu, Xen. 
MeiR. iv. 4. 25. The partte. supplies 
the prot, to ai' . . . %s. 

910. ToCS ^(/•"Xan'v: c/ Eur. Ale. 
418, yueauths iaB\ris ^imXaKis, of the 
dead Alcestis, rol^f refers to irnTs, 

e she combines both suppositions, 
the lose of her first husband and of 
his child. 

911. KdHufloTw*: intr. The gen, 
abs causal. 

912. Tlie expression is a strange 
one Instead of saying, "therefore 
no brother can over spring up for me 
a^aui " she says, "there is no brother 
who tc." — &D pXiurniL : the opt, with 
iii/ ui a general rel. clause, equiv. to a 
fut. indie. See GMT. 63, 2, n. 

913. <ri : Polynieea, as ia plain 
from KaviyviiTov ndpa, 016. — TOLtpEk 
vdfjf. she means the principle just 
stated. — JKirpcm|Hiiraira : hiving hon- 
m-ed in preference to [all others). This 
compound is not found elsewhere. 



vofiM, Kpiovn TavT e8of ajj-apTaveif 
5 Koi Seti/a To^ixap, 5 Kaatyi^-qrov Kapa. 
Koi vvv ayet /xe Stct ^epojv ovt(o Xa/Swi' 
aXejcrpof, avvp-ivaiov, ovre tov ya^ou 
jiepo'i \ay(ov<Tay ovt€ TraiSet'ou rpo^?- 
d\X' wS' eptjiio? TTpos fj^LXoiv 7/ Bvcr/jiOpo^ 
^wo'' €ts 9av6vTO}v ep^ofiai, KaTacFKa^d'i, 
TTOiav TTapegeXooviTa Sat/ioi'tof olktjv ; 

l3\i7T€Li', tLv avhav ^vp-jid^^ajv, iw^C yt S^ 
rfjv Succre^etai' tuo'e/SoOcr' cVTijira/xT/v; 

91G. d^d ; i.e. he orders to bo led; 
but, as the Schol. observes, this is 
more expressive than Kt\t6ti ftyfii'. — 
GlcI Xcpvv Xo^uv ; selling me with 
his hands. Sd. as in 1258. Cf. 0. C. 

470, Si' 6a 

'my x«p£c Biyiiy. Aeaeh. 

Suppl. 103, ^x" 

917 f. The accumulation of adjs., 
BB ID 8&2, is pathetic. 

918. Electra laments iu gimilar 
strain. El. l&l, St^vvos, MiuptuTos 

alirolx'^i. — iraiSeCou rpo^ip: the rear- 
ing of children. That maidens should 
utter eucb regrets was not oifensive 
to the taste of the aniaents, who re- 
garded marriage as tlie only proper 
destiny of woman, and yniirlav indSuy 
criropii as the object of marriage. 

919. ^pi||u$ wpoi: deserted on the 
part of, bi/. 

920. KaT(u-KCu|Hi« : {.e.-ri/iBo-'. Cf. 
Aeach. Sep. 1008, 9&FTe,v 7^1 ^iAa« 
KOTao-Ka^al!. Ihid. 1038, t&^qv yap 
viiTii Kai KaTQpjfo^is iyi> . . . ^jLitxay^- 

Tf X(ni- 

921 f iniiav . . . SEki]V1 
" the suddenness of these 
is very expressive of the agitation of 
Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her 

even to doubt the providence of the 
gods, but not to admit that $ho has 
done wrong." Camp. — All those la- 
ments and reflections intensify Anti- 
gone's saeriflee of herself to her sense 
of duty, anii make her a more real 
human cliaraoter. — irofav: more em- 
phatic here than Ttva; as if she asked 
indignantly, "What sort of right of 
the gods can it be that I have violated 
for which I am to suffer this penalty i " 

923. tCv avGav £v|i|>ax<'v : what one 
of allies to iiicole. The gen. is used 
perhaps in order to make it clear that 
men are referred to, since JiJfinaxoi' 
might have been interpreted to mean 
a god. Antigone may liaTC both 
human and divine allies in mind, and 
then the gen. of the whole is needed. 
She certainly feels that she has been 
abandoned by both, 

924. Swnr/piiav: a quality or an 
action is frcq. mentioned instead of 
the praise and reward or the blame 
and punishment attaching to it. So 
here, (/i« charge r>T hiaiae of impietij. Cf 

El. 1 


. Med. 218, 6^ 


1- iinil- 

.y Google 


925 a\X' ei [lef ovf raS' io-Tlf iv 0eot? Kakd, 

el otS' ay-apTai/QvcTi., fj-Tj wXeCot ko-ko. 
TraffoLef rj koI opwiriu e/fotVco; ijxe. 


930 ifi^X^^ ptirat -njVSe y' exoucrti'. 


TOLyap TovTotv toZo-lv ayoucrt 
K\avp.a.9' urrapfet /BpaSvTTjTo? virep. 

9251 "If tliegodsregardtlisnght 
(se. tliat I tliottgh pioas am thought 
impious,! would confess, hai ngbecn 
taught by my sufEering (ace to the 
maxim rdSos ^uSfloi), that I have done 
wrong." TliBt she lioea not scr ously 
believe this ie shown by the toUomng 
iKSiifai!. Iti similar strain the Chorus 
in 0. T. 8D5, « yip al roiofSt wpdie i 
Tl^iai (with the gods), tI Se nt x" 
ptifiv ; For aoyyryviiiaKiB = confe < 
jran(,c/.Plat.i;ows,717d; Hdt i 45 
iv. 126. For the mixed cond. sent see 
GMT. 64, l.—iv fcols: Lit apud 
d e s , !.e. in their opinion Cf 

926. miBdvTes t the use of the masc. 
in plaeo of the fcm. is common in 
tragedy wliere a woman speaks of 
hersplf in the first pers. plur. So 
Eleotrn says of herself. El. 399, vi- 
naineS', ei XC^. iraTp! Ti/iaipoifit^oi. 

927. oEBc: Creon. See on 10. — inj 
irXiCo) : i.e. as many, as nai in the next 
verse shows. A Bimilar turn is found 
in Phil. 794, ^j hy *«■■ i^^oS rbv Xxbv 
Xpiroi' TptipoiTf rlii'Se t^v f<(troi',- Track. 
1038, Tiy &d' ^jrfBmfii irecrofio-ai' aBriu!, 

928. KaC: malies the comparison 

more lose. — iicStKus: Schol. rjw toP 

929 f . in : Antigone remains un- 
changed ; she has neither confessed 
thnt =he has done wrong nor suc- 
LUmhed through fear. — lU^iuov ^ival; 
forms one idea tcf. 137) ; if-wxflt ile- 
j ends on it. Wild tempests o/ikesoul. 
CfAl ei6,TiTphllpyaxtl»:yi''7l<'TBi 
tptras Cf. "A gust of the soul, i' faith 
it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse, 
11 1 — TM/airrmi avToX: see on 13. 

930 -yc adds emphasis to t^i-Bs. 
A d fferent nature from hers would 
have . ielded. 

931. TovTuy ; gen. of cause. He 
makoa the attendants accountable for 
the imprceation of Antigone, an op- 
portunity for which was jciven by 
their delay. 

932. KXat!|uie' vm^i K-ri.: s.n im- 
phed threat similar to KWurtppti'tiircrj. 
754, — 5mp: on ucc-junt of. The last 
syllable of {fi-»p ia here made long. 
The use of the sijlhtba aneeps is allowed 
by Soph, and Eur. at the close of 
an anapaestie verse when there is a 
change of dramatis jiertmme. Cf. 
Eur, 3/erf. 1396, MH, fiivt nal yiipas. 

.y Google 


OIJJ.0L, vo.varov tovt syyvTO.T(i> 
TOVTTOS a<j>2KTai. 

Oapaelv ovHev napafivOovfj-ai,, 
/irj ov TttSe TavTTj KaTCLKvpovtrBai., 

oi yrj'i ©tJ/St;? doTV iraTpMOV 
Koi deol npoy^vu'i, Srj KOVK€n fj-eWeo. 
Xei!(To-er£, (-)y)/3rj^ ol KOipamBai, 

939. W. S^ 'yi> «. 

933. The attendants seize Antigone. 
The Chorua no longer eee hope (935), 

Ihe V 

: gen. after iyyvrirm. 
See G. 182,3; H.757.— roim -rouiros: 
i.e. tlic threat of Creon to the at- 

935. flapcrctv; tlie subj. to be sup- 
plied is ai. — oiSBs'i' ; hg no means. 

936. |ii] oJ; for tlie double neg., 
seeG.283,7; II.lOSi.— TaJTn: in (his 
teaij, I.C. as joix have said. — Kara- 
Kupot!ir4(u : be ratified, reidized. Tlie 
inf. without regard to time, referring 
to the fut. See GMT. 15, 2, s. 3. 

937. YTS Bijptic: the domain of 
Thebes embraced also rural districts 
and smaller toivns. Cf. 0. C. G08, 
irsTfuooF SiTTu tSs ?xf '- For the double 
gen., cf. 939 f. 

938. «p«inv(ts: ancuslral It Cor- 
responds to xarp^ay. The ancient and 

venerated patron gods of the state 
are meant. 

939. f«XXu: do I ddaij. Cf. Phil. 
1256, toStV t6S- SiJ/t, SpHyra xoi 
lu'Wairr" fTi. 

940. ol KOipavffiai: i/e prinef/iimrn. 
The memlwrs of the Chorus are called 
HvoKTu in 698. This ivord stands in 
connection with B'"Ti\eiS&i', iniplj-ing 
that the seions of the Kolparoi, the for- 
mer rulers of the land, ought to have 
protected the daughter of the flnm- 
Kfii, since she was closely connected 
with them, ol, the art. wiUi the appos. 
(lioipBi'iSiu) of the Toc, like ri ipao!, 

941. puriXiiGnv: of the rogiil Aoiise. 
Cf. Plat. Ci-itias, 110 c, iyivv^aap rh 
Tuv !(«a j8airiAei3aiK ■ytVos- Suidas has 
the gloss SoirtAtiSiji- i tqZ HaaiKii.,!.— 
fAivr\v: Ion. for fiiri] 


Sec 01 

.y Google 


Ota Trpos 01(01' apdpiav waa^m, 

'tra.a-i.jj.ov S'. 


eVXa Koi Aawa? ovpaviov ijtSj'; 
945 aXXa^ai Befxa'i 4v ;^aXKo8e'rots auXats • 

942. oto. TTpds ouov: c/! ^j. 557, 
SiiifiS oh! ii ahv (iraTpIis) irpd^t. 
Track 095, IcpSv otni' o^air . . . xip'"- 

943. Having honored {Ihe dali/ o/) 
pieiy. The assonance of tlie Greek is 

944. 'WTiile Antigone is conducted 
Ui lier " chamber of dealh," the Chorug 
chant this hymn of condolence, whose 
strains fall upon her car as she de- 
parts. Her fate is compared with 
that of Danae, of Lycnrgns, and of 
Cleopatra, against whom alike, though 
they, like her, were of royal birth, the 
omnipotent force otDestiny prevailed. 
— To Cleopatra two strophes are de- 
voted, xapi^d/ifros Toii Bforals, since 
she was of Athenian race; to Danae 
and Lycurgus hut one each. — The 
musical effect of this ode is height- 
ened by the repetition of words and 
sounds, an if tliey were echoed back, 
9nchneK(pTo^foi!,05S,962i m-rtCdx^ 
ifvxen, 017, 055 ; ^ai'lal ^npi'ml, 958, 
061 : aporbp ipaxe/n-Bi., 972, 975 ; 
&\ai!' lLKa<TTipoi<Tiv, 074. — The story 
of Danae here alluiled to is that 
Acrisius, king of Argos, had been 
warned by an oracle that if hia 
daughtur Danae should ever give 
birth lo a eon he sliouU! receive his 
death at this son's hands. Where- 

fore, he confined her in a @i\aiuir 
Xa>^ovy Iv rfl oiAp ifil oiirins koth 
tS, (,•/ turris ailnea, Hor. Orf. III. 
IG, 1), the foundations of wliich, it 
was believed, were still to be seen 
nt Argoa in the time of Hadrian. 
Of. Pansaa. ii. 23. 7. But Zeua 
penetrated the roof in a ahower of 
gold, and begat from Danae Perseus. 
A beautiful version of this story is 
to be found in William Morris's The 
Earlhli/ Paradise, under the title of 
"The Doom of King AcrisiuB." 

945. oUciEai; lo exchange, i.e. for 
the gloom of the prison. C/. Eur. 
Hec. 483, (lAA^arr' 'AiSa eaAa^ouf.— 
E(|ui«: the person of Dutiae: a piiotic 
paraphrase. Cf. 205. aaita ii also 
thus used. Cf. Trach. 008, ohifTay 
e^/uij. Eur. Med. 1108, aHf^a HXves 
tActoii'. — xo^xo^*"!^' "so called be- 
cause the masonry was lined with 
brazen plates, secured by nails, such 
as are said to liave been found in the 
Tlieiaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See 
Schliemann's Sfi/cenae, p. 44. 

946 f. The point of the comparison 
with the fat« of Antigone is contained 
in the words iipiirToiiim...KaTt(t6xBii, 
— Karttivx^: forrf strengthens the 



KaiTOi fcat ■yei'ea n/^tos, w Trai, ttci, 
950 Kctt Zfjiio"; TafiievciTKe yo^as ^uiropi/roiis. 
aXX' a, ftoipiSCa 7ts Swao'i? Setra • 

01P7' aj' I'U' o\/3o'i ovT "Apjjs. ou jriJpyo;, oli;^ d\t«TU7Toi. 
KeXaufal caes eK^uyotef. 

'AvTiiTTpoitui a, 

955 Qev^^Br) S' 6fi';i(oX.o9 jrat; 6 Apvarros, 
'HSojj'iSi' {3a<Tt\evs, KepTOjXLOis opyat?, 

948. Kdh (00,- !,e. ehe as well ns Orf. II. 16. 21, ecandit aeratas 
you. — Ti(iios ; sc. ^r. Becau&u de- vitiosa nnvea cura nee tur- 
scended from Danaus, the grandson 
of Poaeidon. — iraiirai; pathetic rep- 

949. : she treasureil up, 
as a To^rai does tlie treasure of a state 
or temple. The Horn, iterative ending 
-axay occurs in tragedy only three 

Aesch. Pers. 658; K\aitirKoii (in tri- 
meter), Aesch. Fi^. 805. 

950. xp"'"'P'''''*''s = the common 
form is Xf""'''^/V^'"> f*"* tf- XP""^?'"'"! 
Pintl. Pjiih. iv. 178; xe>"'«pi<'>'. Eur. 
Bacch. 154; kyvofirav, Aesch. Prom. 

951. Const. if<oip.B.'aBti™crii (^ffTi) 
Sfivi Tis {Sivaats). tIs lends a peculiar 
sha<Ie to the thought by Implying 
that this power of fate is something 
not fully known. For the sentiment, 
rf. S87. Pint). Pi/th. \ii. 30, rd yt 
iiSpaifuiv oi TrapijivKT6v. Ildt. i. 91, tJjj' 
TrfirpioiiivTiv fiolptiv 6.5&i/aTi isTii' ciiro- 
ipvyieir Koi Bt^. 

952 fl. o{ ..o^: a 
double parallelism is indicated: on 
the one hand, money which may huy, 
or force of arms which may secure 
protection; and, on the other, battle- 
ments or night in ships which may 
afford escape. So Hor, says of Care, 

Euro; Od. III. 1,38, neque de- 

equitem sedet. — Snr: with igipii- 
701EV, with a sense approacliing that 
of the fut. indie. See GMT. 53, 2, n. 

955. Lycui^us, king of the Edo- 
niana, who lived on the Strymon in 
Thrace, was punislied for attacking 
Dionysus on his return from the 
Orient and for opposing the celebra- 
tion of his worship. According to 
the account of Apollodorus, Lycur- 
gUB, made insane by Dionysus, slew 
in his frenzy his son and cut off his 
own leg, after which he was taken by 
the Eiionians to Mount I'angacura, 
where he was chained, and afterwards, 
at the command of Dionysus, torn 
asunder by horses. Homer has iiim 
punished ivith blin<Iness and speedy 
death. See /I. vi. 1-59. The comparison 
with Antigone is contained in ffilxBl 
. . . irsrptSBti . . . Sfff^u?. — (S6"'X*^ ■ </• 
Verg. .4eb. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo. 

956. K(pTep.Cois ^als : dai. of 
cause, becuiiae of his harsh temper. 
Or, perhaps better, on account of his 
insiJent mockery, lit. mooting temper. 
Cf. Eur, Ale. 1125, HfpTO/tos X'V'^- 


ANTiroNH. n: 

eK Aloi/vcov TTtTpia^^i Kardc^/apKTO'i ec 8e<T/i&i. 

avO-qpov re ji^vo^ ■ KeZi/os iireyvoj fi.aviai'i 
\l/avQjv Tav d€ov iv KepTop.ioi.% yXtoo'troi?. 

Trauetr/ce fjlv yap ei-^eou; yi^atKas eutdi' re ttG^, 
5 iftiKavXovi T rjp^9Lt,€ MoiJiras. 

965. W. 3' ^pfUft, 

960. \V. Iv&ripov. 

In Aeeeh. !Frg, 69, he ia said to have 
culled Dionysus yittins. See App. 

957. iriTp(iS«i tcrk. : the rocky cav- 
ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to. 

— KaTtIi]iapi[Tn ; instead of Kariifipaic- 
TDi, Tjy the metathesis of ^, which, ace. 
to the lexicographers, is quite eommon 
in the older Att. writers ; cf. itfdp^ayTo, 
vavipapKTOifj reipnpyfitvot. 

8S9f. tAiis.t'.e.byauch punishment, 
the leTrilik and exuberant fary of mad- 
ness trickles aaaij, i.e. comes to nought. 
For the interpretation and reading of 
W. and other editt, ace the App. — 
dwBilpov : Schol., T^ iKnaTov koI arBoSr 
iy KOKBi,. Cf. Truck 1000, ^luu-fai 
&we<js. Ibid. 1089, {rinB!) fl..ft,««, 
Aeseh. Pers. 821, Bgpit ^lacfloSira. 

960. vnifva: he became aivaie afteJ- 
maeds (hil). i.e. after be was puniehml 

— |iavC<us : dat. of manner with ij/ailwi'. 

961. ^a.iav: cquiv. to oti i^aotv 
after Ar^^a.. See GMT. 113 and h. 7, 
and for the tense, 16, 2. — rdv QioVi 
for the aecus., see on 546. So also 
the post-classical Nonnus, Dion, 45, 
317, Tlypiy oi ^ovra ^op^a. Ellendt 
suggests that the i 

n the St 

10 of A 

i«g tBorda. See on 056. — tv : with 
the dat. soinetimes passes over into 
an almost purely instnunental sense. 
Cf. 764, 1008. Phil. CO, ir X,Ta« <rrfi- 
Aan-sj. Ibid. 1303, ir \6yoa vtiatur. 

963. woTMinM: see on O40. The 
repetition of his elfnrle may he re- 
ferred to by the iterative form. — 
tvfliouj YwaEKas: the Bacchantes, the 
attendants of Dionj'eus. 

964. (jliov: he compeUed them to 
pnt out the mystjo flame of their 
torches, which they brandished while 
shouting (hoX tim. Cf. 0. T. all, 
Bicx"" fS'oy- Ear. Dif eh. 165 f., ,Ai\- 
irere rhr AiJnwoi' fiopiij8po>iwi' Siri tu>i- 

The opposition to the introdaction of 
the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob. 
the origin of this legend. 

965. ^i\ai)Xovs Moiiims : the Muses, 
originally Nymphs, were connected 
with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian 
cidt ; reference to them is, tlieref ore, 
especially appropriate when speaking 
of the locality where the scene of the 
myth of Lycurgus Ja laid. Tii iror" 
ftrB' i fiovaSfuieTiS; asks LyenrgUB cour 
temptuously in Aesch Frg.58. Eusta- 
thius on Horn. Oil. xvii. 206, says 
\£yoiTai ftal MoStrai Aiovvaav Tpoipoi, 
Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are 
found represented in art as Bacchan- 
tes. This connection of the Muses 
with Dionysus was carried over 
fromThrace into Boeolia According 
to an Orchomenian myth, the Muaes 
concealed Dionysus wlien he fled to 
them for refuge. A new connecting 
link with the Muses waa added when 

., Google 


■TTapa Se Kuaveai' crirtXctSctti' StSiJjiias aXos 
d*c7at Hocnroptai IB' 6 &p7)K(op afecos 
XaXpvSyjao-o^, lv a'j^tn'oXt? 'Ap-yj? 
SicTiToto-t 'I'tcetSats 
eiSei' aparop eXicos 

968. W. Ta 8' u %kSi'. 

tragedies began to be performeiJ at 
the Dioiiyaia. In the theatre at Athena 
two seats of honor belonging to tho 
priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have 
been eslinmed. The flute, which was 
used in the worship of Dioujsus, is 
often Been in the liands of the Muses 
as represented in vase paintings and 
in statuary of the later period. 

966f. And bi/ the C-fanean rocks of 
the doable sea are the Bospoi-ian diffs. 
Cf. Strabo, yii. 310, al SJ Kaii'tai irphs 
T<f ari/iaTi ti/5 IIiii'TOu fiV! Sia MJfffSia 
, . . vopB/i^ Bisipydfteva Stray ttKotJt ^ra- 
tlm,. CaUeil by Horn. (Od. lii. 01) 
UXayicTal. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, noayias 
Svtar\>i-ftSSas. Tliese small rocky 
islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at 
the enfmnoe of tho Bosporus into 
the Blaek Sea. — iropd; the gen. to 
express the idea of extension ; i.e. &om 
these extend. — GiGvfias : because there 
was a sea on either side of the rocks. 
Dion. Peri(g, 150, after describing the 
Cyanean rocks, says, in tdC!" fip kiJ 

96a tW: Ion, for i,i4. Not found 
elsewhere in tragedy. — ^vof : cf. 
Aesch. From. 720, SaKi-.vSr)a<rla yydSos 
tx8p6(iyos yahanri, |Ui(Tpiiiii ftSf. 

970. SaX]iuSi]<r<ros : the coast of 
the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the 
promontory of Thynias. The inhab- 
itants of this re^on pillaged the ves- 

970. W. oy^ovpoi Apijs. 

aela that were wrecked on thoir coast 
(an ancient flotsam). Cf. Xen. Aiwk 
vii. 5.12. — tiro,; ivhere. — ^yx'^"*^' 
diBeUing hard bi/. In Horn, //. xiii. 
301, Od. yiji 301, Ares is spoken of as 
dwelling in Thrace. Otliere, tutetarg 
god of the citg. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501, 

971 ff. CiM&i. lya' kptii eXSfy i.paTl,y 
t\KO!, TvptMOiv &\aiy SiaaoTai *iyfiSais, 
KaKhois iXnoTifpoir iti/tdroiy ipaxSiyray 
ii &yplas Sdpjiirros. — ^vdEois : the 
winged Boreas carried away with him 
Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus, 
king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter 
of Orithyia, married Phiuous, the king 
of Salmydeasus. Afterwards Phincus 
reiected her and had her imprisoned, 
and then took for Ma wife Idothea, 
sister of Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter 
of Danjanua), who smote with blind- 
ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused 
them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb. 

972if. opaTov: accursed, I'.e, bring- 
ing a curse on PMneus and Idothea, 
The word occurs nowhere else in the 
tragedians, and its genuineness here 
is suspected. See App, for other 
readings. — IXkos rv^^uSJv dlXociv : 
tJie blinding viotmd strwck so as to cause 
sightkssness. We And Ixnos fl(fA\nj. or 
B&T«y {cf. Hom. //. y, 301, xvi, CU) ; so 
here tu^\oD>' cAkdi, to infict a wound 
by blinding. This is followed hy 



dkaou akfKTTOpOLiJiv o^fi.a.TtM' Kv^fXots 
fl5 apa-^OivTbiV v<f> a.ifiarqpal'; 

^eLp€crcri Koi K^pKiStoi/ aKp^aZirw. 

'AvTlUTplKflllj P'. 

Kara Se TaKo/j.ei'ot fieXeot /xeXeW Tvddav 
kKoXov fiaTpo^, ej^oi'Tes cwiJ^^euTOf yoi'ai' ■ 
d 8e <rn4pfj.a iJi.h> apxc-i-oyoiroiv 

979. W. 

', /laTpos f;^oiT(! 

two data., itiKAoii, indii". obj. or iiim 
of the action in tu^Adui', and ^iretiais, 
dat. of reference or interest, as in the 
freq. Horn, expression, jitVos Be ol l/i. 
3aA* flupj;. Cf. Eur. Ipk. Taar. 853, 
ijniayavov Stp^ ^x^ fioi var^p. ii\aijr is 

974. dXao-rdpoio'lV t vengeance bring- 
ing. 4\([oTopos for rfXiiffTap, aa in, 
Aesch. Fi^. 87, irptufwiiJii: iXdmapos. 
Tliis word means properly an aveng- 
ing spirit, and ie applied with great 
significanec to the sightleis eyeballs 
that seek for vengeance from the gods. 

975. ini : with the dat. as in iM 
Xfpirl Sa^Stfli and many other Horn. 
expressions, Cf. 0. T. 200, ibv, S ZtS, 

976. xttp*"^: seeonllO. — KcpKC- 
S«v di(|«iliriv: iBilh the points of sliul- 
iles. The shuttle was sharpened at 
the point so as to slip in between the 
threads of the warp, which was up- 
right. It was with this instrament 
tliat Alcmene bored out the eyes of 
Eurystheua after his death. Oedipus 
smote his eyes with the brooch of his 
wife. Cf 0. T. 1208. 

977. Kara : modifies ranifiii'oi ; 
separation of the verb from its 


this ( 


427, 433, 1233; in lyric parts, i 
1272, 1274. C/. also 0. T. 1198, kotA 
fiir ^eicror. Phil. 1177, dW viv /it 
\flirfTi. — luXioi Kfi.: iheij (i.e. the 
Phineidae) wretckedhj tvnsting aiuaj/ 
(in their imprisonment) bewailed the 
ipietched elate of their muther (who hail 
borne them in a calamitous wedlock 
and who likewise was incarcerated 
in a dongeon). Tims the fates of 
the deserted mother and of the sons 
are connected, and the poet easily in- 
troduces (he comparison between the 
destiny of Cle opatra, not clearly stated 
but readily inferred and that of Anti 
gone. That this is the chief point of 
the entire reference to the story of 
the Pluneidae appears from 080-87 
For this reason the punctuation of 
W , which separates ifAaToi' from /ta 
Tpds, is not acceptable — (lAcei |u- 
\iav: see on 18 Cf O T 470 ^4\eos 

979. dvv|utcurav yavdv a birth front 
an vnlilestv-idl -(l Thcattnb belongs 
prop, to fLaTp6s, she waa Suirvvfi^as. 

980. 4 Si : but she. Dom. use of the 
art. Cleopatra is meant, — inrip\i.e.: 


:0 20$0KAE0YS 

turracr' 'Epe;:^^etSa[', 

T7^A.e770pOt5 o if aiTOOtS 

Tpdtjjy] dveXkaicTLV iv iraT/jwats 
5 Bojoeas a^atinros opOoTToSo'i virkp -na-yov 
Beo)!/ vaU ■ dXXa Kaw' ixdva 
Motpai p.a.Kpaioiire'i ^<j)(ov, w ttoi. 

981. ivToirc nftncisci; likeTuxtii' 
followed by tlie gen. Cf. Horn. Od. 
iii. 44, SaJrii! ^^^ff^Tf. 0. C. 1445, 
inTflff-oi KOKoli/. — 'BpfxCtiSav : see on 
971 f. They are called ipxtiiy^i-oi by 
the ChoruH bocauee thpj were airr6- 
XSovt,. Cf. Aj. 202, yivth x»orl<^v &*' 

•EptxetOSv. t^iv (080) and Si (983) 
place her origin and nurture In con- 

983. «]X<iro'pois : far-piercing, i.e. 
extending far into the mountam side 
These caverns were the iapwitiovia 
r^pa of Mount Pangacuni in Thrace 

984. irarptf (US : the nhirlwmls 
amid which she was reared ire per 
sonified by this epitliet; they i 

985. Bopicig: not to be confuaed 
witliBoprai. Fertile patronymic form 
Bee G. 129, da; K. 659. — %irm., 
horses that were yoked and ran to- 
gether nere cnlied E^inrDi awSpo/toi 
heiiaeikeeping pace with, Jfeetti asteed 
In the poets Borea,9 and iiis children 
are often the typea of swiftness Cf 
Tyrt, Frg. 12, 4, ^k<^^ Si Biwy Bp'qiKioy 
BoptTiy. Theogn. 715, iiKirtfas irJSai 
valSttv^opU. As Zetes and Calais, lie 
sons of Boreas, were said to bo winged, 
HO the poet transfers the swiftness of 
the sire liere also to the daughter. — 
rip0diroSo9 KTt. : on lop ofcrti/jgy sleeps. 
Tliis is not contradictory to TpiupTjrat 
iv Sn-po.s, because here the poet has 
in mind the free rangingof the Boread 
on lofty hills. For Inrtp in tliis sense. 

cf. 1120. Super Pindo, on the top 
of Piadiis, Hor. Ofl. I. 12, li. With 
hpeinoti!, apjilied to a hill, 'f. i^'nTom, 
applied to laws, 0. T. 800. The higli 
crags tower straight up as if on finii 

986f, Stuv irats; she was thus ^smj 
rlpios, like Danae (04!)). Her father 
was a wind-god, iier grandfather was 
Erechthcus, tiie son of Hephaestus and 
Gaea. This myth awakened in the 
mind of tiic itl enians grateful rtcol 
IcLtions They believed that Boreas 
moved by his rtlalionsl ip ith the 
family of theit ancient 1» nir had de 
strojed the Persian flett nnl they 
ityled him Iheir h Ipful rtintive 

tol t. 

the bauL.9 of the Ihssi a — oXX Kan- 
•Kifvf {(rxov but e et j i,t ter 
(notwitl stanhng all her suppose 1 
immunitj ) ihe J tifs d e led the 
v>aj ix^v with M in the sense 
of n aie one s a.aj lo co e v/ on 
IS found m Horn 01 x\ii 5 M 
8 avTif ittivTfS fxaiiev The eiprtss On 
is often used of directing one's way 
in riding or sailing. The Schol. para- 
phrases by litiirxov, iiteTtSriiTay, lirt- 

987. fOKpaiavtt: so called because 
they are supposed to have existed 
from the earliest time. The epithet 
in Aeseh. £nm. 172 is ^a^aiytveis.— 
A waX : Antigone is apostrophized 
after her departure, as Oedijma in 
0. C. 1567, iri&ip ai Saliiwy SiKaias «6Joi. 

.y Google 


Eighth Sceke. Creon, Tiresias. 

'ETreto'oStoi' €. 


©tjjStj? avaKTes, -^ko^ec koivtjp oSov 
8v e'f evos (S\4ttovt€ • ' rot? rvipXotcri -yap 
) avD^ tce'Xev^os eV TTpcrqfqTov 7r€'A.6u 


Tt S' ItTTii', w ye/jate Tetyaetria, ce'of ; 


ouKow Trdpos ye tr^s oLTreardTovv <j>p€v6s. 


rotyap Bl op&rj^ ryjvSe vavK^ijp^l'; ttoXlv, 

988. Thp unannounced appearance 
of Tiresias marks the beginning of 
the Tiepiircrfia ol tlie play. The blind 
seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at 
the right of the spectators. — avsK- 

989. (| ivoi : I.e. by the eyea of one. 

990. a,Sni\ : se. noii^. iK tt/wtittitov 
is added to explain a^, the thought 
being that the blind can journey only 
irith the help of a guide. 

991. Ec : indicates some suppressed 
emotion or surprise. In order to un- 
derstand the attitude of Creon towards 
Tiresias and these first words of their 
interview, it is to be borne in mind 
that in the recent siege of Thebea 
Tiresias had declared to Creon that 

Area was angry with the city, because 
at its founding the dragon which was 
sacred to him had been slain, and 
that he would give deliverance to the 
Thcbans only when expiation had 
been made by the death of some 
descendant of the men that had 
sprung from the teeth of the dragon. 
Thereupon Crcon's son, Megareus, 
offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares, 
and the city received deliverance and 
quiet by the death of the two sons of 
Oedipus and the succession of Creon 
to the throne. 

994. Si'opSijs: sc. jJou.— vavKXi|pi^: 
the same metaphor ia freq. in Aesch., 
e.g. Sepl. 652, o-fc S' ulrris yvaii rauKK-rf 
ptte ii6\iv. Cf. Eng. piloting the state. 




995 ixo TTeTTOpOo)? fiapTvpeip ovyja-Lfjia. 


<j>p6i'ei /3e/3a>s av vvv enl ^vpov ti;;^))?. 


tC S' i<TTiP ; ois iyi) to o-ou <lipi,(T<T(o crrofxa. 


yvfixru, Te'xyy}'; oTj/ieta rijs fft-ijs /cXdwi". 
eis y^P iraXatoi' vaKov opviuocKOTTOv 
1000 t^wj/, iv ^p fioi irarros oitoi'ou Xt/iijc, 
ayi/wr' aKoucu i^voyyov opvLuaiv, KaKOt 
KXaCofras o'a-rpoi «ai ^f^ap^apap-evti) ■ 

995. Const, tx" /Jnfffip*"' (touto), 
■KtvavB^s byhiiiia. Others prefer to 
join it^ffifia directly Trith lioprupeip, 
taking vfirovS^s abs. —from experkace. 
The reference is to the erents men- 
tioned above on 991. W., however, 
thinke that the poet refers to the 
time when Oedipus proposed to slay 
Creon as the supposed murderer of 
Laius, and Oedipus was led by the geer 
to detect himself as the guilty man. 

996. p<Piit : supplementary partic. 
after ^^vt>, think thai yo-a eland. Cf. 
Trach. 289, ^p6vti viv is ^lavra.— 
Ib\ S«po» TiixiS! lit- "pon the rawr's 
edge offortxine. A proverbial expres- 
sion, the earliest fonn of which is 
found in Horn. II. x, 173 f., yty Tip 
Kl infn-etrtrif M Ji/poB ItrTatai is/i^s fl 
liiha Ktr/pbs ihtSpos 'kxaioti i^i fliCrai. 
Cf. Hdt. yi. II, ^irl Ji^poG ykp ik^fli 
f-^f-rai rjftXv Tcl Trp^ynara fl elirai iKev- 
fljpoiffi tj Saikoiiri. Milton, Par. Beg. 
i. 94, "Tou see our danger on the 
utmost edge of haaard." 

997. lit: haw; exclamatory. Cf.Ei. 
1112, tI S'tanv; &s /t' lniipx(rairf66os. 

999. yap: see on 2.3S. — iroXauiv; 
consecrated by ancient tradition. — 

ipVlflOD-Ko'irtlV ; the aioipaonmrfiOf Tiipi- 
ff/ou KoXoiitfiror was still pointed out 

on the acropolis of Thebes in the time 
of the Antoniuea. Cf. Paus. ix. i6. 1. 
'Opvieo/iavTfta waa the oldest method 
of divinafiou that had been reduced 
to ft system among the Greeks. For 
places of long-continued observation 
localities were chosen that were fre- 
quented by birds; hence \iM''=''esorJ. 
Cf. Lat.tenip!um = locus manu 

1001. ifiiSrn : anknomn. strange. 
— KOKtf: inauspicioas. 

1003. icXiiJovTas : a " tonstructio 
ad senaum," as if iipnen! ipBeyyotiivom 
had preceded. — P<PapPiipu)i./vy: the 
cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily 
understood by the augur, ivas strange 
and unintelligible to hira. 

1003. iv; see on 764. Here ^v adds 

.y Google 


eyviop- TTrepoiv yap poipbo^ ovk a(n][io'i r)v. 
IWhevdw 8e Setuas iji-rrvpajv eyevojiriv 

"ll(j)ai<TTOs oiiK tKajXTT^v, aXV em (TTroSw 

KaTvtl>e fcdfeWwe, Rat p.€Tdpcriot 
lOiOj^oXal SiecTTTUpoPTO, kol KaTappvci<; 
p.-rjpol KaXujrrijs e^eKetvTO TTipeXij';. 
TotaCTtt iratSos tovS' ift-a-vOavov wdpa 
^uivovT acriJiJ.oiv opyCoiV p,auT€vpaTCL • 
e/iol yap oifros r)yep,(ui', cTWois S* eyw. 

to the clearness of the sent., standing 
by tlie side of ^i'bis (= in bloody fiai/) 
a dat. of manner. 

1004. -yap ; tells how he knew, 
thougli he was blind. 

1005. ^vaf.7\v : i.e. tTt(vp^!itiv. Sim- 
ilar is -yeOefffloi iXicfli, i.4S\oiv. Alarmed 
at the fighting of the hirda, Tiresias 
makes trial of divination by fire, whick 
also terrifies him with its had omens. 

1006. pMitoIkri: dat. of place, 
in itaiupKiKtouriy indicates, as it freq. 
does in the tragic writers, simply a 
liigh degree, like Eng. veTij. Cf. % 
T.A.?5, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, » 

1007. 'll<t>ai<rre« : see on 1 
With this passage cf. Sen. Osd. 307, 
Tin. Quid flamma? Otrumne 
clarns ignia et nitidua at 





, Et flu 

If the fire was kindled with diffi- 
oolty, or the flame was divided and 
did not immediately take hold of all 
the parts of the yictini, or if instead 
of ascending in a straight line the 
flame wldrled round, or if tliere arose 

thick hiack smoke, the sacrifice in- 
dicated the divine displeasure, and 
was a portent of evil. 

1009. ittTcipo-ioi: inthepred. 

1010. xo^i'- ilie galls were a part 
of tlio av*.i.-fx'"i that were examined 
in divination. Prometheus, Aesch. 
Pi-osi. 49C, names as one of the axis 
of divination which he taught men, 
y^^'i \a&o5 Tc irotKlkTjp fiiftop<plav. 

1010- Kai-opputlij ; lit. flowing down, 
here melted away ; in agreement with 
/atpol, because tliat from which ar 
with which anything fiows Is itself 
often spoken of as flowing, as ejj, 
^Uf oSnan 7iun. So wo say in Eng. 
" the streets ran with blood." 

1011. |ii>i||m[: the thigh-bonea with 
some of the flesh atill upon them, 
whereas foipla are the pieces of flesh 
cut from the thighs. This distinction, 
however, is not always observed. — 
virMXTJs ; the thigh-hoDcs lay bare of 
the enveloping caul that had melted 
away from them. Horn. //. i. 460, 
ft^pois T* i^erofiov Kara Tf Kpitrjt iica- 

1013. 4ie!vovTtt: W. takes in indir. 
disc, after iiiiySaPor, and explanatory 
ofToiauTii. Accordingly he punctuates 



1015 (cat ravTa 7^; o~^? eV ippevo^ vocrei TroXts. 
ySw/ioi. yap T^/xtK €<T-)(6.pat, re TraireXets 
TrX^pet? un-' otoii'aJf re Aral kuccui' y3opa5 
To5 oycTiU.o/Joi' TTCTTTwro? OtotVou ydi'Oi'. 
tear' ou he.-^ovTiti. ^uaraSas \tras en 

1030 ^£06 Trap' TJi^Sip ovSk iJ.tjpCcuv (jtXoya, 
ou8' opi/ts eucnyyxous diroppoi/S^et /3oa.i, 
avSpo<j>06pov ^eppwres alpaTo-i XiVos. 
TaiJr oyc, tIkvov, (f>p6rr](roi'. a.v6p<!)Troi<Ti yap 
Tols vaaL Koivoi/ efrrt Tov^apaprdireiv ■ 

1025e7j-el S' ap-dpTj), Kai/os ovK.iT ear ai/^p 

after nlpii. But it ecems better to join 
ToioVTa directly with /lavrtu/iars, to 
take ^HiVspTo lulj., and to transl. siicA 
failing prophecies from sacrifices thnt 
give no sign. Of. 0. T. 006, ,J.0(i.oiTa 
Aafou fl/ff^ara. /"sa/wf 74, 8, "TTe M^ 
not our sj^ns, there is no laore any 
pro/iliet." As ttie erica of tlie birds 
{1001 1), go also tlie sacritices refuse 
to give OiC seer intelligible and faror- 

1015. TdvTa vwr^ : is oJHicted with 

a^cus., the noun being implied in the 
verb. See G. 159, n. 2 ; H. 716 b. 

1016. iratT<Xijs : ncc. to W,, all- 
aacred; as ArcXj]! lepav is one TCliO 
has not been initiated in the sacred 
mysteries; rtartX'^s aiid apTirt\'^t, one 
wlio is novtly iiiitidted. But this 
sense is not suitable to irni^rtS, 1103. 
Cf. also iroM-fAjjs Sii^np, 0. T. 930. 
TJic use of TravrfXm is also against it. 
L. & S., Ell., and many others render 
TraiviXtis all; better, alt conipteteli/, 
with its force upon awiput, as though 

1017 f. itXtjptis Tou ■yovov; I.e. of 
his body, pieces of which the birds 

and dogs had carried or let fall on 
the altars. — Popds : in appos. with 
yiyoo; !,e. laaiiykd for fond. In this 
way the shrines of the gods were pol- 
luted. Camp, illustrates the thought 
by a quotation from Webster's Appiua 
and Virg,, p. 165, " Come, ^ou birds of 
death, And ftl your greedy crops with 
hamaa ftesh ; Then to the citg Jli/, dis. 
yorge it there Before the senate, and 
from thence arise, A plague to choke 
all Borne:' 

1021. JpvLs: with short i. So in 
Hom. Jl. xxh: 210, also in a dactylic 
Terse in El. 14S, and a few times in 
trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. — 
(jcnfiwus ! giving clear aiigiirij ; con- 
trasted with Sjrrinos, 1013, and referring 
back to i<rrpte StBofBafVltiyif, 1002. 

1022. Glutted as theg are with the 
Uoodji fat of a slain man. — eUfMrat: 
a gen, of charatiteristic, like \(uk^t 
Xufpos, 114.— p«ppim(S! in the plnr. 
because Hpyis is collective in sense. — 
(ivGpoi^tipov : = aySphs tpSapeyres. Cf. 
Eur. Orest. 1840, oV^tos n-^pgxr6yov. 
Ciicl. 127, BopS i.yepan,OK-riv,f. 

1025. ajuipTn: the subj. is to be 
supplied from the following iiHip. 



aySouXos ovS' dvoX^os, otrns es KaKOP 

av0a8ia rot (TxatoDjr o^XtfT/cafet. 
oXX' ewce r^ 0av6uTi iitjB' oXcoXdra 
1030 KctTci. Tts dXtc^ Tor Oavoi^' iiTiKTavav ; 
€v (Toi ^povy)(Ta,'; eS Xeytu ■ to fxayddveip S' 
^StOTOi' ^5 Xeyoi'To?, €t tcepSo; Xeyoi. 


(5 TTpec^v, ■na.vT^'i gSote Toforat (tkottou 
To^£V€t' di-Syios ToSSf, KOvBf iLavriKr)^ 
1035 anpuKTO'i €lfj.i ■ 70)1' vval yeVous 
i^fiTToky^fxai Kaiji.TTe(f»6pTL< ira.} 

1035 f. W. tt/i-i. fiZv vwal yeyov^ . . . TraXai; 

For the subjv. without &y, see GMT. 
03, 1 ;>. Of. 0. C. 1225, ^(i $a»^. 

1027. cEKctTdi, WXci : Bee on 1T9. 

1028. civOaSla ktI. : obslinaci/ incurs 
the charge of follg. 

1029. (tK( Ti^ OavtfvTk : rdmt towards 
the dead. 

1030. IvLKravitv : fo sfay again. M 
as in ^.yn^t'u. C/ 1288. PAi?. 916, 
iyalpwp pfKp6y, " Sliii^ Mm no more, 
yon see h^s dead alreadi/." Ford's 
Witek of Edmonton, It. 2. 

1031 f . (V : the repetition of this 
word and of Klyeiy gives to the clos- 
ing part of the seer's speech an oracu- 
lar and striking effect. For the elision 
in B', see on 350. — tl U-iov. in case 
he shoald speak; opt, with the pres, 
indie, in the apod. Cf. 686. AJ. 1344, 
o6 Sihaioy (irrrly), tl Sdvoi, SMrreiv 
■j-bv iiTSfiAi'. — KipEo$: in the sense of 
stpSoA^i, us in 1326. 

1033. Ar«: for Ai, Cf. lOU. 

1034. TofyvtTt: figurative, Cf. 
Aesch. Svppl. 446, koI yhiiaira roiii- 

(Tana ;i)i Til Kalpia. Psdm 64, 3, " Who 
whet their tongue like a sword, and bend 
to shoot their arrows, hitter words." — 
dvGp^ TOuSc: i.e. ijioB. — iiaVTLK^S: 
sc. T^x"^'- The gen. after fiirpnxTot 
(see on 847), which means untried, 
nnassailed 5y. 

1035. Taw vnaX -y^vovs ' bi/ rnhose tribe; 
!.«. rSv /uiiTfHP, which is easily sug- 
gested by fiapTtK^s. "Creon's heated 
imagination suggests to hira that the 
whole tribe of proplieta and diviners 
have greedily marked him for their 
prey." Camp, — iSimt; in trimeteris 
found also in El. 711, Aescli. Agam. 
944, Earn. 417. 

1036. liLwt^pruT]i.a.\.: ^^^oprlfsii' is 
found elsewhere only in post-claasical 
writers, who use it in the sense of load, 
load upon; Hes., Op, 690, has ra inlota 
f oprfftaSai. Dem. has ^iTi^oprffEii', 
andXen. hrupoprl(fui,'aseA of lading a 
ship with merchandise. ^{t)>urff\i]fiai 
evidently refers to the same transac- 
tion, and the expression is equiv. to 



Kephalf€T, ifjuTToXart tcLtto SopSewv 
YJXeKTpoi', el ^ovXea-Be, koX tov 'Iv^lkov 
-)(j}va6v ■ Ta.(j>[p S' iK^ivoi' ou^t Kpv\ji£Te. 

1040 ovS' €t 6i\ov(T ot Zfji-os aleroX jSopav 
<f)4p€iv VLV ap-!TaXftvn'i h Aios 6p6vov<i, 
ovK ws p-laa-p-a. tovto pJr] T/jeVas eyw 
QaiiT^iv TTCLpTJa-Q) Keipov. ev yap olB' oti 
^tous piaCvsLv ovTfi a.v0p(i)n<i}v crueveL. 

1045 TTiTTTOvo-i S'. & yepau Teipea-ia, ^porSiV 

^ol TToXka, htivol TTTiopar at(rxp\ orav Xoyous 
aitrxpous KaXtSs Xe'ywo-t Tov tcepSovs \apiv. 

ap oTSef av 


^poiTTdiv Tis, apa (jtpd^eTat., 


■otof rouTO TTayKoivov Xeyets; 

/ ^ciie ifen so''' ail' delivered as mer- 

1037. The asyndeton adds empha- 
sis and indicates Craon's excitement. 
"Yon may barter me in return for 
the greatest treasures, you mill never 
succeed in making me abandon my 
purpose." The wealth of Sardis and 



1038, ■qXtKTjjov: neat, in Soph, and 
Hdt. Gold, with a partly natural, 
partly artificial alloy of silver, about 
one-fourth part. Perhaps this is what 
Hdt. i. so, calls ^tuicit XP'""'*» '" ^'^- 
tinction from &irtip9ijs xp""^'- 

1040. Creon replies to what the 
seer said in 1010 if. Passion again 
carries him away, as in 760, 769, and 
even to the point of blasphemy, as 
in 487, 780. 

1041. vtv; the body of Polynices. 

1042. o»«: repetition of <<v54 in 

1040, and followed by /rl] with the 
fut. lapii™. Sec GMT. 89, 1, and t/. 
El. 1052, oB am /lii /uBfjio^t loT*.— 
|i£(W|j.a! poUation. 

1043. \a,f ■■ introduces the apology 
for his seemingly blasphemous ex- 
pression. So Oedipas, 0. T. 334, after 
calling Tiresias & xaKav xdiKm, 
checks liimself, and apologizes by 
adding, Kal yip Sf irfTpou •piaiy all -y' 

1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest, 
as in 991. 

1046. iroWri: modifies Stiyol and 
— irivu. So Phil. 2-54, & W-vl' iyii 
fio^etipat. Horn. //. vi. 468, iriiAA' df (ta- 

after Trfin-onri. 

1047. ra'pSous : Creon retorts 
sharply to the words of Tiresias in 

" he sap, " from 

1048. tIs: 

.y Google 


1050 otrw Kpdri(rTOV Kn)fi.a.TQ>v €v/SouXta; 


otrwire/D, otfLai, fir) ^pov^lv TT\eC(7T-r) ^\dfiy). 

ov j8oy\o/^ai toc fiduTtv dvTtiweiu Ka/cais. 


Kai /j.-v^i' Xe'yets, i/(eu5)J /te d^a-n-tlew Xeyotp. 


1055 ro jLauTtKov -yap irau (^ikapyvpov yei'os. 

TO 8' e'/c Tvpiiwwv at(r)(poKepS€i(a/ t^tXei. 


dp' oTcr9a rayovs oj/ras cu' Xeyjj; Xeywc; 

your example, how tlioughtless and divination was at this time much 

foolisli men generally are." pmctised in Athens by a set of men 

1050. Tiresias flnishes the sent. of vain and mereenary character, Cf. 
begun in 1048, and interrupted by Plat. liejj. 3C4b, a-yiprm Si Hnl i^iv- 
the excited Creon. Haemon iiad ex- te ii ini uXoviritcv flilpai Wi'Tt! Teifloinrii' 
pressed the same sentiment to Creon xri. 

in 684. — io-^! Bee on 50. 1056. to E' (K -rcpcuvvigv: sc. vtVos; 

1051. Aryinp; the correlative to- the tireed of tyrants. Ik with the gen. 
aoi-rtp ia omitted. — ot|uii : is sarcastic, here, and air6 in 193, instead of the gen. 
like Eng. / suppose. In 1063 Creon of connection. As before to Haemon 
regains his composure for a few mo- (737), so here to the seer, Soph, al^ 
ments. tributes a sentiment that is supposed 

1052. ir\iipi|s: infected toiih. to show the poet's Athenian love of 

1054. Kal |i^» X(Y(is: and yet yoit freedom and popular government, — 
do speak (Hi) of (the seer). alaxpoiipStMV : Creon is alaxpoxtpHs 

1055. 4»iXtip^upov : se. isTiv. Cf. in maintaining his edict against the 
Eur. Iph. Aul 520, ri payriKhv ir^y sacred rights of duty to kindred. 
crWp^ia ipiXirinop Kaniy. The art of 1057. W. interprets, rfo you iiioiu in 




otS'- i^ ijxov yap ttJvS' €)(ei'i o-wija? ttoXli/. 


(TO^iO'i <TV ixavTi^, akXa TahiKiip i^iXoiv. 


KtVet, fj-ovoi^ Be firj VI KdpBeaiv Xeytny. 


oi;rw yap ^Sij /fat Sokw to (top p.epo?. 

ois fJ-Tj /iTToXijVwi' icrOi Trfv iftrji' <ftpei 

saving all lh,s that still there are rulers 
{who can punish i/oii for gour reproach- 
ful wordt)? Ill TBToiis he refers to 
himself. Better, rfo ijou know that yoa 
are apeaklng ti-hatever gou say of those 
who are your rulers? 

1068. The rejoinder of 'KreBifl.g is 
poiuted. But for the seer, the citj 
would have been dcatroyed (see on 
091 and 1303), and Creon could not 
have ruled over il. — jf J^C: i.e. 6^ 
mg advice, ii m in O. T. 1221, kvl- 

1059. oTj: ic. ft Creon acknowl- 
edges Ihe benefits derived from the 
prophet's art, but tries to distinguish 
between Tiresias ae the interpreter of 
the divine will and as a mere man. 

1060. hid: see on C39. The limit- 
ing attrib. 5i4 •pptv&v is placed irregu- 
larly outside of the limited ri dKlrqTn.. 
The phrase means, the things that lie 
undisclosed in my mind. 

1061. kCvci : oat urilA them! — un: 

with Ktyuii', which has a cond. force, 
— KtpSttnv: like KEpSnui in 1047. 

1062. oSn, Ydp ktI. : for so {i.e. 
^kil ^tt! K(p6(iTii' \tyeir] I think [lam) 
nom even [aboul to spent) as far as gou 
are concerned. With BdkS we may 
supply ki^foi. Tiresias makes an 
ironical application of the preceding 
command of Creon: "do not speak 
for (your) gam" is the command; 
and the reply is, "you will get no 
gain from what I am now about to 
say." Others understand tlie seer to 
mean, " I think also that what I am 
now saying will not be a gain for my- 
self, since I cannot hope to receive 
any reward for my prophecy as far 
as you are concerned." Many punctu- 
ate ae a question, following the Schol., 
who says, oBto. yofil^iu, 811 nrl KtpSfiTi 
A(V; With ri <rhy /tipos cf 0. T. 
1500, ifntfiov! ffA)(p oaov rh aby fiipos. 

1063. us [iij 'liiroXijiruv : for the 
use of ill with the panic, see GMT. 




aW €v ye rot KaTLudL jiri ttoXXou? ert 
10G5 Tpojfoii? a[iL\\rfinjpa^ rjXtov TeXwu. 

ec oXai T(ov (rSiv awros ck o-irXdy^viay iva 
veKvv v€Kpu>v a/xoi/Soc diTtSov; ecret, 
df^' tSf ex^^^ f-^" ^*"^ "^'^ JBaXiijv KOLTO} 
^v^-qv r oTifj.CD'i h> raffio) KaTtuKLcra';, 
1070lj(ets 3e T<i)v KaTw0€P eV^dS' av Oioiv 
afioLpov, aKTcptaToy, a.v6(Ti.ov v4kvv. 

(UC OVT€ <7o\ p.tT€(JTLV oijTe TOtS dcftj 

113, N. 10. iiiitoKav = pam by pur- 
chase, lience je! itito complete control. 
"Threaten as you may," says Creon, 
" you will never gain tlie control of my 
miud." Cf. Phil. 2^*3, ii fnj8iF ti!^' Wi 
n' Jlj" dt'ioTopeti. Tbe use of ^li is due 
to the force of the imr. which colors 
the dependent clause as not a negation 
in fact, but one wiUeil or aimed at by 
the speaker. Similar is fxii in 1064. 

1064. The seer angrily rejoins 
KiTiaii to the (o-ei of Creon. 

1065. Tpdxaus . . , ■n\Sa : thou shalt 
not Jinish laani/ rivaUtng courses of the 
sun. The figure is taken from the 
diariot raee, to which the daily course 
of the Sim in its swift and curved path 
is likened. 

1066. ktaWi.: in the course Bf which; 
like iv Xfi'^ iMKpa, 422. The regular 
const, would hare been wfly with the 
snbjv., but the poet has written as if 
i\lyai finipm tirovra, or some such 

e had preceded. Cf. 0. C. 617, 



1 It^iii^aTa Ufti SanKtiuniy 
— ottW'jx''"'' ■ loins. 

1067. vtKuv vcKptw: a change of 
words, as ^si'sai' -yipoi, 69S. — dfMLpdv 
he means Haenion in exchange for 
Antigone and I'olynices. 

for oitI tou'toji' a, which is 
found instead of dvTX tuJ- 
TO.* Kt,. C/.At.WbI. 433,fffimhi™ 
riiiifpoi' SoBcai Sluriy, drS'&ii i/ii fyrtTror 
ivetyS' difai'io-ai. — lx»s PoXmI': apbri- 
phrasis for f&a\e!, chosen so as to make 
a parallelism with ^x^" - - - rfKev in 
stating the two parts of Croon's guilt. 
This intentional parallelism is notice- 
able also in the phrases tSy &na and 
T&r KiTaBev, the latter only being de- 
pendent on i/ioipor. Both the trans- 
gressions of Creon, that against the 
gods above as well as tliat against 
the gods below, are stated eaeli in two 
verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076, 
is somewhat obscure in expression, in 
keeping with the character of oracu- 
lar utterances. — tbv &vu: sc. ned, 
Antigone is meant. 

1069. H^Xn'"- " spirit, i.e. a living 
person in contrast with fiKvy'in 1071. 

1070 He cannot gain a restful 
ibode in Hades since he is dxTipu/TB! 
and di/rjcnot — MaSt : i.e. on tlie 

1072 uv neut. plur., in a general 
expreshion instead of o£(i.f'iiuoi). The 
gen depcndsonjii^TtrTTii>. Somemake 
»v refer definitely to the two parts of 


130 5000KAEOY5 

$£oi<rLv, dW eK uov jSidlovrai raSe. 

iv roX(TLV ayrois roifrSe \ri(p&ijvai KaKot?. 
KCLL Tavr' aupjjfTov tl KaTTjpyvpiap.ei'O'i 
Xeyw (jiai^el yap ov fiaKpov xpovov Tpi^f) 
dvhpiiiv yui'ttiKoli' CTOts 8o/xols KO}KvpaTa.. 

Creon's guilt . " With lliese riglits 
that pertaiD to th<? gods belotv (wliich 
have been violstcd in the case of 
Polynicee and Aotigone), neither you 
nor tlie gods aliove have any concern." 
1073. ^idtovTCH rait : the// are dons 
this violence; for rdSf.sae on m. The 
subj. of BidCarrai Ib in dispute. W. 
and many other cditt. take it to be of 
e e f m 10 ) rs k 
th g d 

t d b 

(Ply ) 

1 ft unb n d 

g d b 1 

f I 

wn bj 

(Plj ) 

d d b d 
d tl 
f th 

gi Ij k p StUl tl d rstand 

o! &va Btol to be the eubj., ae they are 
the ones more esp. offended by the 
presence of the corpse of Polynices. In 
support of this interpretation Camp, 
quotes the following from Ljs. 3. 7, 

'AEptio-TDu Si Ko! nnXwiixovs ^irl Biffo! 
tfrpffTfuadyTofv *faJ JirriiBtPTOfv /J^XV* 
oun iiirraip KiiSiifiaiF SawtiP Toii m- 
lipoiJt, 'ASij^oToi ^yjiad/tfpoi ixfiinivs nty 
*f Tl ^iisouv draSavifTis SUtiw ix"^ 
riji' fi,eyliTTiip, Talis St Kdrit ra ouTwi' oJ 
KOfilCfaBai, Upae Si livau/oHfyuii' Tois fii'm 

1074. XuPiiTijpt;: masc, but in 
appos. with ^Epiyies, fern. C^. 0, T. 
81, D-siTSpi Tu'xi). — toiItiiiv : ,/nr this: 
gen. of cause. — wrrtporjifidpoi, : litle 
deittoying, i.e. after the deeil, Cf. 
Aeacb. Agam, 5S, iirTip6voiyoy'Epiruy. 

1075. "AiSou «au BtJlv: an c.'jjires- 
sion like Zeis icol Siol. The Erinyes 
serve the gods of tlie supernal as 
vp-ell as of the infernal world, both of 
whom Creon had ofEended. 

10T6. Iv TOLO-LV avrots s-ri. : so as to 
be opertaten fiy lAese selfsame crdami- 
ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 5.50 f., At 
ttv flc^A^f KTtlvavTfs ^Spa Ti/tioy S6Xrfi 
Oi Arj^floio-ij' ^1' ravTtf Bpoxv- 
L k for like, the same that you 
h I rought upon others; Creon put 
A Ig le to death,andhisoKnfaraily 

h II be destroyed; he cursed Poly- 
nice nd be shall be cursed by hia 

wn wife and son. — Xti+ff^inu; inf. 
of result aimed at after KoxHai witii- 
out SiTTt. Tlie pass. inf. is not com- 
mon in this const. For this use of the 
inf., see Kr. Sjn: 55, 3, 20. Cf. 0. C. 
385, i/uie Spay ny' t^fiy &cri TaS^yai. 

1077. K(iiTi]pYiip<u|u'v<i$ - the Suhol., 
ipyipip i-siirSeii. Tlic referenee is to 
what was said in 103C and 1055. 
Pind., Pi/tA, xi. 41, calls a speech 
bought with money ^vyav Inrapyvpoy. 

1078. Const. TfiSii ftiftr HBKVTa 
dfBpaiK|«ol) yi/paiitaiv. The expression 
is purposely obscure in its refeieucc 
to Haemon and Eiirydice, For the 
asyndeton, e/: 887- Ar. fion. 167, {ucou. 
trial dvSp£y yuytwiSy. Some editt. take 

ov . . . TpiM parenthetic, make Kami- 

fiara BUbj., and supply Tofro {ihest 
things that i tell i/oii] as ohj. of ^ayeE. 

.y Google 


1080 i)(9pal Se TTacrai (Tvi>Tapd(r<rovTa.L rroXets, 
oiTOiV a-!Tapdyjj.aT rj Kwe? Ka9rjyi>i<Ta.v, 
rj $rjp€^, Tj Tts jrri^i'os olwvo^, (j^epoju 
ivoiTLOv oufLrff e<rTU>v)(ov es TToXt-v • 
TotavTa <Tov, X-U7ret5 yap, wore To^o-njs 

lQ85d<j)7jKa OvjiM KapSia<; To^evj^ara 

fiifiaLa, tSiv <tv OoXno'i ovx VTreKBpajiel, 
cu wal, (TV S' Tjiids aTraye npo? So/xoi;;, ti-o 
701/ OvfLOP oSros e? ueojTdpov? d<f>rj 
Koi yvai Tp€.<f>e.Lv TrjV y^oiatrav 'rj<rv)(coT€pai' 

lOSO. "VV. (OJi'Tapa^oi-rat. 
1083. W, K JToAip. 

1080 fE. Transl., and all slates are 
disturbed and become haiefid [to the 
gods), tJie jnanrjled remitins of mhose 
eilhens either dogs have devoted lo bur- 
ial or- ipild beasts or some winged bird, 
carrying an VTiholg savor into a citi/ 
Kith its sacred hearths. The statement 
ia in form a general one, but applies 
to till! present condition of Thebes, 
whose altflrs have been pollated by 
the unburieil corpse of Polytiicea, 
upon which dogs sntl birds of prey 
have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22. 
ix^pal is pred., as if it were ffi(rr< ^x" 
flpol -ilyvenSai. — KoSaYvtov: ^ freq. 
nsed of the consecration of burial, 
hence witii bitter mockery here " the 
dogs liave given him the rites of bur- 
ial " ; so Gor^as calls vultures Cfu^x"' 
tiiuii. C/: alsoAe8Ch.Sep(. 1020,o£l™ 

dTl/uas -rauvnl/uor KuBii". As a par- 
allel in Eng., cf. Shak. Macbeth, iii. 4, 
" Our monuments shall be the nmwB 
of kites." For other interpretations 
and a discussion of W.'s reading, see 

1084 f. Tiresias alludes to what 

1081. W. 

Creon had said in 1033. — iJniKa GupiJ 
iron ktI. ; W. interprets, //mr'e taanched 
at gear heart arrows fiom my heart, the 
poet changing his words so as not to 

tajBiiii^iuiiOvOtKapHi^KapUas. Better 
perhaps to take aou with d-pTtKa-ro^fi- 
/lOTO, as with verbs of aiming at, if!- 
taSai, etc, ; 8vn^, in anger [\vjiets yip) ; 
KOfAlas To^e^iMTo, onows shot at the 
heart, piercing the heart. For the fig- 
urative expression, see on 1034. Cf. 
" And no!«, instead of bullets wrapp'd in 
Jire, Theg shoot hat calm words," Shak. 
King John, ii. 1. 

1086. Ti5v: see on 605. — eci\Tr« : 
figurative use. He means that lo turn 
back from the path of folly is no 
longer possible for Creon, and that 
the predictions of evil are speedily 
to be fulfilled. 

1087. £ irat: the position of the 
voc. before the pron. is to be noted. 
Cf. m.T, ffi S^, Aj. 1409; 'a^.tiIi^, o* 
S4. 0. C. 507 ; *o76., sul S4, 0. T. 1096. 
The lad who conducted the socr is 

1089. ijo-ux*''''* pav : pred,, so that 
it shall be mure gentle. 



1090 TO!' vow T ajl^LVO} ■ 

■ptvoiv 0)V vvv <j)€peL. 


apyjp, araf, ^e/3^«€ Setra ^eo'TTiVaS- 

Tifi'S' eK fj.€Ka.'t.vri% 6.fx.^ifia.Wo^ai TpLy(a, 
pi] TT<j} TTOT avTov t/iEvSos es TToXtc XaKEtl'. 

)5 iyvioKa KavTO^, Kat Tapaaaopai ^peVas. 
TO 7' eiKa^eZi' yap Seti'df, avnaTo-vTo, Se 
aTT^ Trard^aL 6vphv eV Seifw Tiapa.. 

eu^ovXi'as 3et, Trat Mei'otKew^, \a^€lv. 


7t Sijra xPT Spoi' <}>pa.l€, iretVo/iai S' eyw. 


)Oek$(iiv KopYfv p.kv CK Ka7ciipV)(o^ (TTeyyjS 

1097. W. ; 


1090. Twv ihmKw KTf. : Ihan the 
thoughts which now lie hMs. tjipfvan, in- 
stead of repeating ™Si. See on 1067. 

1092. cf Snv : ever sinre. — lyii: 
the interchange of sing, and plur. is 
freq. Cf. 734, 1195. 

1093. d|((|HPiLXXa|uu KTi. : I have 
been crowned with llieae ichite locks once 
Uact. ix denotes the change from 
one to the other; cf. v\a6iTu>s in 
niioxoD. "Although we are hoary 
witli age, we oajinot recall a single 
instance of the seer's speaking a 

1094. XxiKttv: the inf. after iitl- 
a-raiuu for the r 

...// t. 

1096. -w, U : if is used here for 
T«' or Kal, in order to mark ihe con- 
trast more strongly. Cf. Trach. 286. 
tuStb viais ft irij ^iJieTT' iyii Si rthS. 

1097. Bat bg resisting, the terror is 
before me that I smite mif sou/ with 
calamity. The Schol. sajs, tS !i ii^i- 
irrtfi'Ta BAoiJ^i'cu. Connect in ^av^ 
with r4pa.l=nip<aTiy),i.e. it is near as 
an object of Urror. Cf. El. 384, iv 
KaTkif iiTTi ippQvt'Sy. This is the usual, 
though not satisfactory, interpreta- 
tion of the test. For W.'s reading 
and otlier interi)retations, see App. 

1098. Xapetvii'.e.SoT.AoefTi'aMi'- 
1100. ikt-ir: like i^v, ixo\^f, kt^., 

added for the sake of vividness. iKSiir 
is used also for the reason that is 




KoX ravT eVatJ'et? koX SoKei? wapEiKaOsii' ; 


O(T0i' y', dva^, ra^iora* a-vvriiJ.vov<TL yap 
$€(av iroSwfceis rows Ka.K6^pava% BXctySat. 


• rdS' i\$MV fjLyjB' iir aXXotcrt Tpene. 

1105. W. jioAts/iei/K 

E '^cTrioTafuit. 

1101. aws:w'/'-ee. — "The Chorus 
thillk of saving the living first and 
tlien of burying the detul ; but Crean's 
superstition once awakened drives him 
Ifl llie opposite courae. Cf. 11S7 ff." 

1102. raura : obj. of vapfiKoStTi', 
which depends alone on the more re- 
mote irainis, i'.e, do you realli) («ni) 
adciae me to i/ield in these things, and 
do ;ioa tliink {that t dioidd) ? 

1103. (nivT^iivown ; ef. asMnffinw 
SS6t/ = to cut short a journey^ 

1104. rods KOKifitfwvas : non tarn 
Bunt qui mala raeditantur quam 

sentiunt. — EXd^QL : the Erinyes 
are ineant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Euni. 
401 .; — -^^fiiiixarfKidBUSaToSSt 

They ate called also 


■Apal. Cf. Eum. 417, 'Apnl S' ^i- ^i«o,s 

1105 f. (idXis |iiv, KapStas NTt. ^ 
kird il isjor toe lo give up (lit. to stand 
away from) mj Aeail'e purpose, bat I do 
it {for all thai), so as to exeaite (what jom 
advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, ^,iA,! 
Itiv, ii4Tiivf 6" (h Vap |i^!. Cf. Ar. 
ATut. 1363, KiT-i ^'A,i ^^^. a^V Bfc^t 
flMrrxiffi'ji' Ti tjkStoi'. For this sense 
of iiiaraiua, ef. Eur. Iph. Aul. 479, 
KoJ Tajt vaXniv i^cupiirranai Kiyaiy. 

1106. Ti Zpav: "for the art. with 
the exepegctie inf., cf. O. T. 1416, 
■wipfaB' SSt Kpjbii' rb :rpii(rcr«i' Kai Tb 
iSovAt^sii'." Camp, — SmrfiaxilT'Ov = 
engage in an tinfortanale {and neces- 
BariLy unsuccessful) strife. Cf. Tradi. 
492, Bto-iai BuofiaKoCi^Ei. Cf. Simon. 
Fl^. 5, 21, iii.£i7«n S* oiSi Bfoi ^iiix'""'"- 

1107. fir fiXXoi.8-1 Tpt'irt: equiv. to 





(58' IU5 e\tit <TT€C)(OLfi av. IT IT OTTaove^, 
ol T ovres ot t aTroires. a.^tva<; y^spoZv 
1110 opji-aird' e\6vT€? €t? eTToi/jtoi' T0770f . 
eyoi S', €TT£i.Sr) So^a TrjB' i7r€'TTpd<j>7}, 
avTO'i T eSr/cra kcll irapwv iK\ 
St'SotKa yap firj rou? Ka^eorwra; cojuov? 
apbO-TOV ^ UMt,OVT<X TOV 0LOV TcXeu'. 

1108 f. W. 

'"X"'^ «v 

1108. 1^ i\a:fis I am, i.e. vnthoat 
furtherdclay.— tVtTc "thisreadiag, 
which appears only in the text of 
Tritlinius, is more proh. than any 
other, the broken tribrach lielng ex- 
cused by tliG agitation of Creon-" 
Camp. For a eimilar repetition of 
the imv., rf. Pkil. 832, 19' Wi not 
■raii]mv. O. T. 1480, 5(6p' iV', (XBcTf. 

1109. ot t' 5«-« KTl.i i.e. all to- 
gether; SvTtt-irnpJirEt. C/.E1.305, 
Ta5 oBoai T* ^ou itol fit iirotnros ^AirfSoi 
Sit^pcr'. The nom. with the art. in 
appos. with the voc, as in 100. Of. 
840. El. 634, ffi, JJ i»po3ff.i po<. 
Aesch. pTs. 156, jn^^'fp ^ stplou 7t/)aid, 

1110. <T<$l4rlOV TtHTOV ! cf. 1197. 

Tlio body of Polynices lay exposed 
on the liighest part of the plain. Ttiis 
brief expression sufflces to designate 
to the allcnilants tiie place, whicli 
was well known. That, however, he 
intends also himself first to go to the 
place where the corpse lay, as it ap- 
pears tluit lie does from the account 
of the messenger in 1106 if., it is not 
necessary for hiin to state in (heae 
brief and liurricdly spoken directions. 
The whole passage sliows ilie greatest 
haste and anxiety. 

1111, Sa|a TTJSl icrl.: mg opinion 
has changed in this wo//. For the per- 
sonification of Brifo, cf. 0. T. 911, li^a 

1112. T,', KtU: as, so; the twoscnts. 
are made co-ord. where regularly a 
subord. rel. or partic. clause would 
precede the principal sent. Cf, 0, 0. 
1375, miavS' &p^s iT^riip6ii9f t' /Jnj^n' 

(Sriffa, inXijo^iuu.: n proverbial ex- 
pression having the sense of doing 
and undoing. "What wrong I have 
done I will myself repair." Cf. 40. 
AJ. 1317, ti fij] (uvdipiev &\ki. auWiaiip 
irdptt. Many take these words in their 
literal sense, " as I myself bound 
her, so T will be present myself to 
set her free." 

1113 f. The form of expression is 
peculiar; instead of sajing "lam of 
the opinion that it is best," he saya " I 
fear tliat it may prove to be best." — 
Ka6(crTwras : the anciently established 
laws that guarded the sacred rites of 
burial and duty to kindred, which by 
his decree against the burial of Poiy- 
nices and conduct toward Antigone 
he liad violated. — o^^tovra : observing; 
partic. in agreement with the omitted 
SUbj, of 7i\(1y, 



Srpoifii] a. 

1115 TToX-wyvu^e, KaS/i€ta? vvii<^a.<i dyaXfia 

"iKaplav, p.iS€i.^ Be 
H207rayKotVois 'EXeuirti'ias 

1115. W. iiyaK/ia yvjitjia';. 

1115. Since the Greek drama had 
its origin in the celebration of the wor- 
aliip of DiouysuB, the dramatists often 
soiiglit opportunity to insert odes in 
their plays in honor of this god. This 
ode, nhich is a song accompanied by a 
livelier dance than that which aeconi- 
panies the stasima (hence the name 
Mpxilfut], gtvcH expression to the joy- 
ful anticipations of Uie Chorus, that, 
since Creon has changed his purpose, 
the evils threatened by the seer will 
be averted, and that the future of the 
state may yet be prosperous under 
tliegnardianahipof Bacchus, the tute- 
lary divinity of Thebes. Soph, intro- 
duces in several plays such odes of 
hope and joy at the turning-point of 
the tragedy when Ihe spectator al- 
ready liBs a foreboding of the catas- 
trophe. Thus the poet affords a 
respite to the suspense and gloom 
tliat hold the mind of the spectator, 
and heightens the effect of the actual 
occurrence of the catastrophe. CJ',,eJi., 
0. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 093 ft.— The const, 
of the main sent. 

Hiiits S( . . . Ba« 

been inserted by paratactie st 
in the Horn, style, the two 
S'Wprri. (1126). and «af tt. 

(1131). — iroXiHovu|i« : Schol. & 


■ oliJ.ivyi.paiKX'x',0''^'"^'" 

aurhv Kakoiiriv. — *V|i4<K ' Semele, 

the bride of Zeus and mother of 

1117. Yt'v« ! e*iW. Cf. Aj. 784, 
St TeK^rtaaa, &6iTfiopQV yepoi. 

1118. d^im%: cf. Hom. //. i. 37, 

1119. 'iKopiai'i the Athenian poet 
begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of 
Attica, near Marathon, where, accord- 
ing to tradition, the vine was tirst 
planted, and wliure the rural celebra- 
tion of Dionysiae worship in Attica 
found its earliest abode, and where, 
according to the belief of some, trag- 
edy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a, 
it tSi TpayifSlns eSptan iv 'tmtplif t^i 
'AtTiicfis- — (liSaj; inU., beiirest svxi-/. 
The act., common only in tlie partic, 
is found also in Soph. Prg. 341, /liSfis 

1120 f. «aY>«>'>'<^ "Ti.: in the all- 
receiving vales of the Ekusinian Deo, 
I.e. in the vales of Elensis, where the 




Aj^oO; iv k6\jtoi<;, BaK;^eC, BaKf^ai' 

6 fiaTpowoXw f)T}^ai^ 
i/aieTaf Trap' vypojv 
1125 'lirp.'qvov p^Wptiiv, aypuov r iwl cnropa I 

"AvTLOTpOlJlli a 

ere S* inrep BiX6(j>ov irerpa^ aTepoyji ott(oit€ 
Xiyvus, h>6a. KotpvKiat 

1121 f. IV. Si BaKX'^u, BaK;((u/ jxaTpomAiy G 

mystae from all piirts of QroL-ce were 
received. Next to Icaria, tlie chief 
Beat in Attica of the worship of 
Dionysus was Eleuais, with its famous 
mysteries of Demelcr ant] Cora and 
tlie boy Iftccliua. Tlie city's domain 
lay along tlie Ijay, whiuh was the 
haven for all Hie worshippers that 
sailed hither from nil parts of Gn^etv. 
Similarly, I'ind. Oli/mp. vi. 03, calls 
Olympia jtiSykou'oi' x'^l""'- 

1121. Btucxcv: BckxaE is the com- 

1122. lUTpoiraXiv : Trichnius ob- 

yeyortv, ouros Be Tas BiKxas itEiofi|««', 
Bia rovro liTftpiTroKiy but)(u lae flaK^Sf 
\iyci. The worship of Bacchus prob. 
went from Tliobes to Di^lplii, whore 
it was held in almost its high esteem 
as that of Apollo, and whence it ob- 
tained general and Eolcnin recognition 
throughout all Hellas It iippears 
that from Thebes first women went 
forth to engage in raystie ri(es by 
night on Mount I'am.issus. 

1123 f. irapd ^ilSpnv: rihnqiide of 
the streams, irapil nitli the gen. in- 
stead of the dat. Cf. nOfi. 
1124. 'loTiiivou: sc'i- oil 105, 
H25. tirl OTTopif: lit. hi/ thu seed. 

i.e. with the '■ffspHii;j. Wlicii Cadmus 
had found the site where, according 
to the ora<?Ie, he should settle, he 
sowed, at the command of Athena, 
the teeth of a dragon which he bad 
slain Out of these teeth there sprang 
up armed warriors, wlio slew one 
another; five, however, survived, and 
became the progenitors of the The- 
bans, who for this reason were called 
by the poets mraproi fitSptj. 

1126. uirfp: seeoii885. — Si\cft<™ 
w^Tpos ; Parnassus was frcq. called 
iixipuipos. On Parnassus women from 
Photis, Boeotia, and Attica, tele 
brated every other year, at the time 
of the winter solstice, an orgy in 
honor of Bionj'sus and Apollo hi 
nighl and with torchlight (oTfpoJ' 
Xinvis) illumination. Bihind the 
twin-peaks at the left from the path 
that leads to the suoimit, there lies 
between two fertile (able-lands a les- 
ser peak, from w-hicit a steep aseent 
leads to the mouth of tlie Coryeian 
cave. In this cave, «hich is of sta- 
lactite formation, is still to be eeen 
an ancient altar. An inscription 
{Corp. Ko. 1728] is doditated Hay) Kt,\ 
min^ais; these are the companions 
of DionjsuB. Vf Eur. PUoen 226, 

.y Google 

ANTirONH. 137 

1130 KafrraXi'as t€ va^a ■ 
KCLL o-e Nvcrat'wj' opeoiv 
Ki<TO"^p€L'? o-)(OaL -)(k<i>pd t' aKTO, 

TToXuCTTai^uX.OS TiifXTT^l, 

aji^poToiv iiv^tav 
1135 tvalfli'TOiv, 07j/3ata9 iTVKTKoirovvT o.yvid';- 

SrpcMfi^ P'. 
Tci.j' ex Tracrai' Tt/xas v-rrepTaTav TToXewi' 
ftarpl (Tvv Kepavvia ■ 
1140 Kat vSj', <us /Stata? ej^erat 

1129, W. iTTiixova-L vv/x^ai. 

1134. rijiPpoTuv: =^ flfiwi', boeause 
these songs were inspired of the goda. 
Similarly Bw9pJtrii)!of poems; c/ Pind. 
PylA. iT. 532, iroTi^ iixBpiKiiaiy Mar. 
Ar. ,/ltJ. 749, hiiBponiav ntXitev, of the 
poetry of Plirjnithus. 

1135. tMf^viav : cf. Track. 219, 
w] re the cry is eidl eba!. 

1136. jimrKoirovVTai : watching over, 
utelary (liviDity. Cf. ^Bty/tdrap 

i i «rf, 1148. 

1137. TOv: see on 607; the rel. 
f to SiiSat implied in @iiSBtai. 

t/ C. 730, -^ifov T^s ims ^(icrJSou, 
8 ( in^l ^ifle OKVtiTt ii4i' i^iJTt. 

1139. mpawtfi ; because Semele 

WTS mitten liy the thunderbolt of 

Z when her wisii to behold the 

8 1 his glory wns granted her. Cf. 

E Bacch. <i ft. 

J Tl rd gg 1 1 1140. Kal vvv: nnvi also. For the 

nes3 of yonng vegetation, esp. of the const., see on 1115. — as ix.^'"'* '"^^ '■ 

vine." Camp. since the entire citg is plai/ue-stricken, 

1133. m'|j.Ttt: send forth, itaah}.a lit. t's held fast 6j a violent disease, 

<rl C/.O.C.208,isKli^iS<ip'i^i^^fv. since ^ -iiras f iivf^iif i, Wa.i, not- 

S> Aiifijroiwa irtTpa iruphs SiKiipu^oi' creAnl 

fcrip ««p«^ Ba«X' 

dav iianiaav. 

1130. VDJUi : 

sc. Bttbit; o-e. The 

inspiring source 

of Greek poetry, was 

for many eentiu 

ies an objeet of local 

interest An 

earthqmke in 1870 

dLl djf d n 

f ock fron an 

i 1 ff wl h ush d th 

b tl 1 

Bed h p g 1 

b d tf m 


1131 Nwrtiuo N»r w tl m 

1 ra! hst 

11 f h h 

D y 

rsh pp d H re 

disn r 1 

*a n t, 1145 

1 11 re 

Iti th a 

drf 1 

b -e h 

whi 1 bl m 

d nl bore f ui 

th m 1 

1132 xWk' 

1 St h / k 




fioXeii/ Ka9ap<yio> ttoSI Yiapvairtav vTrep kKltvi' 

1145^ VTOVOeVTa. 1TOp9jjl-6p. 

'AvTlOTpO<(ll| p', 

tw TTvp TTV^iouTiuv X°P"7' 0-<^Tp<av, VV^^ioiV 
<j)6€yiJ.aTwu i7TicrK0TT£, 
TToi Ato? yiv^9\.ov, TTpo(j>d}>7}$' , 
llSOwi'ag crai^ afj.a ir^pnrokoLi; 

*&vtai(rLV, al tre ji.a.iv6fi.eva.i 'iravw^oL ^(opevovcri. 
TOP Tafiiav laK^ou. 

1146 f. W. i 

uiTTfuov j(opaye i 

withstanilingCreon's change of mind, in their courses hold revel with his 
still continues. The use ot M is torch-heiirers; the voices of the night 
peculiar; some prefer frmj. Por tx^'''"' ^re wakened by their ehouting;. 

Cf. Aj. 1145, i,AK- i^ KHK^ Vf.f.ilj'OI 

■' ;* ' ' f A -- "All those BhLnLng worlds above, 

(iXiTO. j-j^ lujBtio dance bi^gan lo move," 

1143. (loXcLC Ka0apo-lt))iroSl: poetic 
for fiiXt KaSdpaiBs. 

1145. irope^V: the Euripus. 

1146. Trip mci^vrav : cf. Pind. Frg. 
123, irCp itKOVTOr xepoi^raC. Aesch. 
Prom. 359, jru/nri'Joi' BdAos. 

1147. fioTpuw : W. tnfces poetically 
for (wc^ts. But it seems preferable to 
taie it literally of tbo stars, which by 
a, poetical fancy are said to move in 

a bacchanlic elioms. So the Sehol o-t x'P^^"^"' "P^' fl/i£i'. 
also interprets, Kari yip nra /ivariKhi 
\iyoy ray aatifiav ifr-ri xopvy^^ ^} 
Eur. Jon, 1074 ff,, fliffx*''»J««' fi^ ^o 

Aa^irttSa Bficphv fixiiaiv Bifitiai imvx^os 

1149. irat Atos y'**^"*' ■ sppos- i 
sm of Zeus, his offspring; as if it were 
in Aihs ytyiis mi7s. 

1151, ©ufouriw : the Bacchantes. 
Cf 0. T. 211 f., BiKxoy (6wv m<i^viSu!y 


1152. ai: obj. of x''P'^^""'"= ''^^'i' 
iroit m cA«™; rfcmce. Cf 0. T. 108-5, 

- ■, ITerc- 


(k'BV. X»P' 

I SJ d 

871, Tiixo ff" ^i fiSAAoi' ;(op*uffo>. 
— (jAivo'iHVCu : frenzied. 

1154. TOiildv ikfTuUr, tlieoncwho 
diritls their roovLments — "Icuexov 
this name was apphed to Bacchus 
esp m the mjstic celebration uf Ins 
worship, and prop aignifii-o the one 
who IS addressed «ith loud huzzah^ 

.y Google 


Messgnger. Afterwards Eurvdice 


1155 KaS/iOw TzapoiKoi koI dofiap 'A/t^t'oi'o?, 
ovK icrO' OTTolov tjTavT av Q.vdp<JiTTOv ^lov 
ovT aLvecraL[L av ovt€ jxe/Ai/fat/iTjC ttotc, 
TV)(7) yap opOot /cat "^^Xf '^"■rappeVet 
Tov e.vTV^ipvi'Ta. toj' re hvuTv^^ovvT d^C, 

1156. The messenger enters the 
scene at the loft His part la played 
by the actor who had represented in 
turn Ismene, Hacmon, and tho Guard. 
With mournful refleclions of a gen- 
eral clifiracter, he prepares the way 
for the recital of the calamities that 
have happened, and leads the mind 
of the spectator back from the joy- 
ful elation awaliened by the song 
and dance of the chorus to a state of 
sorrow and gloomy foreboding. — 
Sii|uin> : the Thebans dircll by the side 
of {vap-) the citadel that was founded 
by Cftdmus and afterwards inhabited 
by Amphion ; hence Thebes was often 
called tlio city of Cadmus and Am- 
pldon. C/Sen.J7crc.F«r.272,Cad. 

1156. "Nemo ante mortem 

beatUS," — crrctyrai : ichile it (atitl) 
/stands {erect). 1168 is included in tlie 
figurative expression. Tlie subst. is 
assimilated to the rel., instead of oix 
ftrrt TTM-f Bios iitoTop — The accumula- 
tion of negs. is due to llie fact that 
q1.k us iiroroi = ohitii. Cf. Plat. 
Apol. 31 e^ oil ^ap ^trriy ^oris avSpdrrran/ 
irwS-liafrai, othf i/uv oEti iWif oiiSftl 

T\fieti ivaiTioiiuros. So W. But the 
full force of STroTor ariiiTn does not 
come out in this interpretation, since 
cr^yai may have the figurative sense 
of be conditioned, be sitwited. Cf. Aj. 
050. oiiK tcr rJS' (mit rpBe, nil Star /iha. 
The sent, may be equiv. to oSk ^oti files 
Airoro! tis o-rg hw kt4. So EUendt ex- 
plains : OVK f<TTt fiioj TOIoCtO! ffioTf lltOI- 

ydtraifK'&i'ardpTa dwaiomS-'. The sense 
then is, " there is no life, whatever be 
its state, that I can praise." The addi- 
tional phrase oEri luii^idiiiiv is closely 
related to the tlionght, bat expands 
the proverb of tlie mutability of for- 
tune, which 1158f. then amplifies. For 
a similar sentiment, cf. Pkil. 502 f. 

1158. Korapfi^ini : causes to sink, 
^^cif is usually intr. ; but trans, in 
Aesch. Ettvi. 875, o6t' iv imaiuis TpB' 
irippdirois r6\fi ftriyip Tif' f) kAtoh riy' 
i S>^a^y. Theogn. 157, zAs ri tk- 
KavTov iirippdrfi &hKint KJUaii. For 

"To Fort 

le give Immortal ppiee, 



1160 /cat jxapTi? ovSets Totc KaOeoTtartov ^poTol<i. 
KpeW yap -^v l,ri\an6<;, 6i^ ijiot, ttots, 
(Ttotras jJL^v iy^dpoiv Tqvh^ YLaZp-f-iav )(96va 
A.a/Scui' re ^(upas TrcwrtXrj povap^iaf 
€v9vv€, uaWoiv evy€uei reKi/wv (nropa,- 

1165 Kao v\)V a^eZrat iravra. ra? yap ijSoi'as 
OTav TT/JoSwiTtf ayS/jes, ou tCOtjp' ly<i> 
t,-^v TOVTOV, aXX' €p.<\ivy;ov ■r)yov[j.aL veKpov. 
jrXouret re yap war' otKOi', et /3oiJ\et, p-eya, 
(cat ^ij Tvpavvov crx^/J-' exoii'* eaf 8' o-ttiJ 

inOroiirwi' TO ^aipeiv, raXk' eyw (cain'ou trKtas 

1160. Ttw Ka9((rrimi)V: q/"Me fAmifi ktI, ■ the Scliol. expiains bj o 
that are eslaUislicd ; i.e. whether the 4i; rais fitri -rhv -raioOrar- oTot 
things tliat now arc will remain per- /iffw fflr ixttfor rbp tifSpa hr ti 
manent or not. " Thore is no prophet aiv al iiSoml. 
to mortals o£ that which is JeatineJ 
for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, oiBf!! tidrris 
■t&p nf\k6ifttav. But in this citation 
the point of view is changed from 
the permanence of the present to the 
changed conditions wliich the future 
may bring. 

1161. .is Ifal: sc. iioKfi. Cf. Aj. 
305, ^ptfios, S, ■pamviTaTov, is i/iol. 
Eur. loa, 1519, tJ yiiros aiiSiv nt/i- 


1162. ixOptov: gen. of separation. 
Cf. Phil. 9in, nwifa, HoKoS. 

1163 f. Xaptiv TE : Creon was fa- 
vored by fortune both in his public 
station and in his private life; hence 
aiiaas /xiv should have corresponding 
' to it SiXXaiy Si (Aafic£v Tf simply add- 
ing an additional fact to the first rea- 
son), but tlio rcgulHrity of the sent, is 
broken by fSSum. — iraKTtXii : see on 

1165. tuticiTOi: is lost. 

1166. irpoSuo-iv: ijice ap. fy. Eur. 
Ak. 201, «\aSfi SttoiTii', «al nh Jr»io5oB- 

1167. TOBTov, vtKpiv; sing., as 
though iiiiip had preceded. The con- 
trary change from sing, to plur. is 
found in TOO, 1022. For the senti- 
ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, rij 7ap aSo. 
™t &Tfp e^aTiii' B'ios TTOfltiiyJi fl iroia 
Tvpavvis; tSi S" inp oiiSe flfaiv (a\aThs 
aitif. An imitation of the passage 
by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus, 
Flor. 68, 12, <l fip ittpixai t.i toC 
0tov Til iiSo^s KaTa\fi„tT- oiSir It*- 
po^ ^ r^9y,,KUai. Cf 


ie lire with < 


In Mr. 

1168. Kar' oLtov : wliere treasure? 
are kept. — jk'yi: adv. with Tthaiirfi. 

1169. Tuipawov (TxiJua : lorrlli/ sunt. 

1170. TovTwv; gen. of BCparation 
with onf- Tlie reference is to tliis 
wealth and pomp just spoken of. — 
Kaimii o'KioS : gen. of value or price. 
This Cipressiou ivas proverbial. Cf. 
Phil. OJO, KoiK ojy lyaip<^y viKfhv 1, 
Koir*oS UKidii. Aesch. Frg. 390, ri 


OVK av iTpi.a.ijjL-qv avopi Trpos vtjv jjoovqv. 

reOvacriv ol Bk ^dji/re; amot Oau€LP. 


Kat 71? (jiofevei., Tt? o o KeCfLCVOS ; Xeye. 


1175At/xwi' okaikei' • avr6)(eip h' aliidcrcreTat. 

vortpa TTaTp(iia^ y) irpo^ otKetas X^P°'' ' 

1171. oiK£v...d*8p(; Iwouldmt 
bill/ from a man. avSpl is a (lat. of in- 
terest. C/. Ar. Ackarn. 812, irdo-ou 
Tp^^af iroi r&. ;^apf5<a; So S^;^ffrOaf 
t( Tiw ~ io receive something from some 
one. — irpcfe: in view of, in comparison 
with. df. Eur. Frg. 96, oMir ij V«« 
irpbt ri xp^/wo. /on, 1510, ;i(i)Sfl! 
SoKelTB litfifv &e\Tnor tXfai irpii! ri 
Tvyxivovra v5v. 

1172. aO; affaiH; i.e. after we have 
Been Antigone condemned to death 
and Haemon made angry. — rdBt; see 
on 7. — PmnXtW' of the Toyal ho'ise. 
Children of the kii^ are often called 


means Antigone and Haemun. — 
alTLOL : the full const, is, ofTisf fiat 
TovBavelv. See GMT, 92, N. 2, for the 
omission of the art. with the inf. Cf. 
Track. 1333, ^ ,i7,Tpl Sn^Ti' ^6n} ^t- 

1174. (fuvtvu: is the slayer. — 6 
Kt^iVM: the shin. Cf Aj. 889, toIs 
i^Bpaiirl tbi ^i\iiviTi miyrts Ktifievois 
iwfyyfXai'. From the aceoont tliat 
follows, it is evident that Eurydice, 
being about to go forth with her 
attendants, was at the door of the 
palace, and heard the iinnouncement 
of the messenger in 1175; but, over- 
come by the sudden news of the 
dreadful event, she is for the moment 
bereft of her senses (1188), and does 
not apjiear until 1180. 

1175. aJrdxtip; could be taken by 
the Clionjs in the general sense also 
of marjered hg one of his kiasnien: 
hence the following question. Cf. 
Xen. Hell vi. 4. 35, airis ('AAs'favSpos) 
bS iroeirl)irKf!, airoxf'pif ff" inri ■^Sv 
tSs yvvauitis iSiK^v. Cf. also the 
use of nufls'rfijs. Notice the parono- 
masia in Aliiiuf aipAr-TtToi. 

1176. wprfs: belonss to both clauses. 
See on 307. — olKctos : here used in 
the sense of rSwi. 

.y Google 


auTo? TTpb'; avTov, narpl ^Tjj't'cras <p6vov. 

w ji-avTi, TOUTTOS ws ap opuov ■qvvcra'i. 


1180 Kat /j,i7i' opw Ta,\a.f.vav EvpvBiK-rjU ojj.ov, 
Sap-apra ttjp Kpiom-o?' iK S« Sw/tarctiv 

irafTe? aorot. 

Xdytoi' iiTr/crd6p.j)y 
17/30? cfoSoJ' <rT£L^oviTa, liakXa.Bo'i Oea^ 

1177- (JmVou; itcausc o/" Me iiiurAj- 
(of Aiitigone). fidiii)! is lavider hy 
skeddiiiy of blood, and is used to por- 
tray tlie strong feeling of Hacraou. 

1178. lis ; =/ioio,-cxclamatory. The 
allnsion is to the preilielion in 1078 ff. 
— 'i]vvir(is; di'^eii' is U9F<1 of fulfilling 
a word, Cf. O.T. 1^0 t.,'A.-iihha,v oSt' 
iKfivov JftTrtTti' ^ovia ^sr^irfloi xaTpii 
o5ts Atiio.. itpis TaiBis flai'Er^. 0. C. 
453, tA ^J ^fioB itnAaifnTa /lai^era, o,ual 

1179. »; i3S' Jxc'v™*: »:■ roiyif. 
Tlie gen. absol. without subj. is freq. 
in both prose and poetry. Sec G. 
278, 1, N. ; H. 972 a. For the use of 
is, see G. 277, h. 2; H, 978. Cf. AJ. 
881, Ai S!' ixil^av vdpa mnii(,y.-~ 
ToXXa : i.e. how further ealamitieB 
may be averted and the gods may be 
appeased. - 

1180. Kttl (i.i|V: sec on 526. Eury- 
dicc comes forth from the palace 
(1174), accompanied by two attend- 
ants (1189), as was customary in the 
ease of queens in (he representations 
of (he Greek stage. 

1182. muSoS.- cquiv. tOirtp! iraiSJt- 
Cf. 0. C. 307, i,\i,r,<' (,0V SiSp' if'^f-ra, 
taxis- Phil. 439, fii'ojlou y,h ^gjris 
i^fpiiaonat. — m^a,: here not exactly 
as in 1170, but in the sense of !s at 
hail,/. Cf. 0. C. 550, &D<r*(;j iriipa. 

1183. ■traimn: ie vlirapims She 
thus enjoins upon each one the lutj 
of giving lier the desire 1 information 
— TiSv Xoyuv: y ur c nL€ ttntion 

1184. irpcuniYOpos irpaira-yBpfof r 
may take two accuss riiv noAAaSa 
TtpoffarfOpiiia t^ficmt if Ihc llom 
phrase, 'A9ijvaf>|i' Irta itrfpuerra irjw 
aiivSa, and similar expressions Hence 
rtith Tpo<y4iyoptis two [,en& Trpoif^yopui 
XiaWihm means as jjl i / ! ill b 



1185 OTTO)? LKoijLTjv tvyiJ.aTuji' TTpoa-qyopo^. 

Koi Tvy\a,v<j} t€ Kkfj9p' dvainTacrTov jtuXtjs 
^aXajcra, Kai yxe ^$6yyo<; olKtCov kclkov 
/Sdkkei. Si ontuv ■ inTTia 8e xkiuofj-ai 
SetVatra irpo; S/j,a>at(7t KaTTOTfk-^aa-ofiai. 

liaOaW ocrrts rju b /xv^os aS^is etVaTe ■ 
ko.kS)v yap ovk aTTCtpo? oSer' a.Kov(rop.ixi. 


KouSe;* TTCLpijao) Tr}<; aXijBetai; ettos. 

Tt yap o"e p.aXdda-o'OLfj,' ap &v es vcrrepov 

Ttpon-fryopos lvy|xi^alr, one who offers 

1186 f. Kttt: connects tMs with the 
Bent, immediately preceding ; then 
follow t4 ... Kai, connecting the two 
piirtB of this Bent. We have here co- 
orffination of sents. instead of subordi- 
niition (xo/i(iTa{ii instead of EirifTaJii), 
Cf. Hdt, iv. 135, .-fii Tt iyiviTo «ai 
aa()»roi ^xcSto if yiil^p faitri. 
Anah. \. 8. 1, itaJ ^IBtj t( ^v d^fl ayopii 
TTA^Soiwai', Jca! TAijofoi' ^» i or 
/;-;(/. iv. 6. 2, «nl «S>) I* ^v i^ T^ rpfry 
cfTafl/u? iful Xtipdcwjiot auTy ^x"'**"'''^' 
This pnratixis gnes to the account 
nnimation and makes manifest thi. 
nnxions haste of the qneen — ovo- 
a~inuTTOu vvXi)5 EurjdiCL nislici to 
li<> forth lo the altar of Zeus The 
leavea or yal\es of the door were 
eoenred on the inside by means of a 
long bolt which passed across the 
door. This bolt muBt be pushed back 
or loosened (xaAai'), and then the door 
was thrown or pnshed out (irairrSi') ; 
thus ftmrrxaiTToi is Used proleptieally, 
i.e. " when I was loosening the bolt of 
tlie door so that it flew open." The 
opposite ia ^BHnrai' = draiB to, shut. 

Hke hr,pi>&TTtw. Cf. 0. T. 1214, iriXas 
impt^Xaa' ^oo:. — This sense of i-ya- 
oTtaoToS, though not exact, seems 
warranted by its use in other places. 
Cf. Polyb. V. 39. 4, SipiiTiaco/ i-pii tiJji 
AnpaVj &s ayatrirAeovTes Taints Tas TuAi- 
Sat. Cf. also Aj. 302, fjyoo! avinm 
= he uttered wards. Eur. Med. 1381, 
liliSoas hyainvii. 

1188. aSiTiov: the sound penetrates 
her ears. Cf El. 737, ifi^ B<' <Sti,:p 
KfKaiov ivaiiaas &oaiS Tri6\ois. 

1189. ttfws S|uualin: i.e. she falls 
m her swoon backwards into the arms 
of her attendants. 

1190. aMis tlirom: tell -me iujnm. 
She vainly hoped she had not heard 
correctly at first (1183J. 

1191. KOKMv:obj.gen.afterthea<!j, 
fi«^!. See G.180,l,N.l; H.753d. 
— OVK fiiMifiosi i.e. well versed in, 
an instance of litotes. 

1192. iropiw: since / mas present 
there. The pres. partjc. represents an 
impf. here, and Is freq. so used, Cf. 
0. C. 1587, i-s t?pir., Ko! irS irou wapiv 
fiaiaSa. Aeseh. Pers. 207, vapiiv <ppa- 
aain' ip of' itopaiiiSi] Koiii. 

1194. &.isc.ToiTo«asantec. The 

.y Google 


lld5x}i€v(TTaL (^avovix^ff ; opOov oX-qOiC aft. ■ 
iyo) o£ (TO) TTOoayos ^tnTOfi/rp/ Trocret 

Kwoa-TTapaKTov aajxa \lo\vvtiKov<i in ■ 
Koi TOP [lip, atnjVavres iuoBtav O^ov 
l200Yl\ovTo>vd, 7 o/jycts €VjiB'€X% KaTao-x^Oexp, 
\ov<rapTe<i aypop \ovTpov, iv veoaTTa-aiv 
OaWoi^ o S^ '\ekuTTTO avyKaTydop.ei', 
Kal TVfJ.jSoi' opBoKpavov ot/ceta? -^Bovo'; 
•^(acra.vTe'i, av9i% Tipo<; XiBocrrpaiTop KOprj-; 

gen. after iff^unrai, as often witli i^e^- 
Ssireai. Cf. Plat. A/ml. 32 d, roirau 

1195. ^iioifL,9a.: soe on 1002.— 
ipBiv: safe. Cf. 0. T.mb, ho-t' bsMv 
Bbfia<a, waft in a safe course. The 
pred. adj. is in the neut., altliough its 
«ubst. is fern. See G. 138, n. 2c; 
H. 017. Cf. 8api, 1251. 

1196. Gt: points to a slight ellipsis, 
^j/ Si li rpay/uz toioGto' iyii ktI. — 
iroStt'yo's : attendant, companion. The 
tragedians use the forms witli a in the 
compounds of ^710 {e.g. iBayds, hvpo- 
yisj, except in djixJJT"!. •TTi>aTi)yis, 
xunj7fTitE, and their derivatives. 

1197. iv Sxpav. see on 1110. 
1199. riv (iiv: (Sot one; obj. of 

AotlootTf!. — (voSCov dtev 1 goddess of 
the rross-roads. Hecate' is meant, Lat. 
Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 4i)0, -nis 
tlvoSias 'Exiriis. Hecate is identified 
partly nith Artemis and rartly with 
Persephone as goddess of the lower 
world. She and Pinto are invoked 
because to them it is esp. offensive 
that the body of Poljuices is left 
unburied. At Athens there were 
many small statues of lleeati^ pl^iued 
before the houses and at the crossings 
of the streets. 

1300. (v|uvits : belongs to 8e6r and 
nAoitrajiia, anil is proloptie; that theij 
would restrain their anger and be gra- 
cious. Cf EL 1011, «aT((ffx" ^M"- 

1201. Xo»t(k{v: cognate accus. Cf. 
1040. Track. 50, -noXXk aSipnara riiy 
'UpdnKnov iioSef yua^ivny. 

1203. iv viKTitwnv SoXXals: with 
tiewli/-pliicked boughs. Olive boughs 
are prob. meant, wliioh were used for 
the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows 
from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf 0- C. 474, 
where, as here, eo*.\oi is foimd with- 
out e.fpletive of olive boughs ; in 
that instance used to twine around 
a «p=*^p. 

1303. olKcfos x^>^ ■ "f *'* """'^ 
soil. Cf Aj. 850, Si 7^! Ufiiv okflas 
itdSBf XaKaiupos. To be buried in the 
soil of one's native land was the de- 
sire of all. The messenger makes 
prominent that this should be the 
portion of Poljniees as a partial 

1204 f. ouflis: again, then, as con- 
tras1e.l«ith ri^ /iJ.- ktI. 1199. C/1G7. 
— »pis vwjict'£Eov«Ur(p(il»>(Uv; i-poi im- 
plies a verb of motion; "we went up 
to and proceeded to enter in" |impf.). 

is. — XiOoVrparrov wfi^ilov KotXov : 



1205 vVfi.<l>€iov "AtSou KotKov et(7e/3aiVo//ei'. 
i^wt^S o aTTOJOfv opotoju KOJKvixdTOJv 
/cXuet 7t? OLKTiptCTTOV afjicfl TracrrdBa, 
Kol Secnror^ Kpeom tnj/iaij'et • 
Tw S' dOXCa^ a.<rt)fj.a. Tiepi^aivei. j3orj? 

1210 cpTTofTL ftaWov ao"a"Of, ol)j.<!)^iis o e7ro5 
ti^tri Bv(r9pyjpy}Tov • q> raXa? eyiij, 

KcXeuPoj' epwci) tS)v ■jrapeXOova'aii' oSSi' ; 
•77atSos ^e cratVei i^doyyo^. a.Wa. -rrpoirnoXoi, 
1215 IT a<Ta-ov ftiKcts, Kai Trapacrrdi'Te'; Td(j)qi 

tliB holJoiB hridal-ekamber enclosed icilh 
slwies. The tomb in which Antigone 
y/ai imprisDncd, to juilge from the 
description here given, was a cavern 
excavated in the side of a, hill or 
hewn into the rook {cf. 774), some- 
what like the so-ea!led treasury of 
Atreus near Mycenae, and other vftult- 
like tombs found on or near the sites 
of ancient cities. — vuji^tuiv 'AiGaii : 
tlie two fonn one idea (like our word 
death-bed), on which Kiipiji depends. 
For tlic idea, cf. 81G, 801. 

1206f. Const. &raef<'K\ieiTis<l>ai'^s 
ip9mi' KaiirtifidTai'. SpSiot means load, 
shrill. Cf. El. 683, ipeimv tcnpvyiuiTiiiy. 
Tlie messenger uses the pres. in order 
to make tlie scene as vivid as possible. 

1207. ttiCTCpiaTOV iroa-rtiSai : kh- 
consecrated tomb (lit. ckunibsr) So 
called because Antigone, by being, as 
it were, buried alive, failed of the 
proper Krepliriiara of tlie dead. 

1208. imAiw ; ftdda to the vividness. 

1209. Ti^ Si. to this one; dat. of in- 
terest with vipiSaii'n. Cf. Horn. //. 
xvii, 80, nttT()i(«A^ wfpiB^!. — dBXlo^ 
oiTTKia poijs : -^n indistinct cry of dis- 
tress. Tlip t.\pression is equiv. to 

&e\ia SoTi^o! Soi}. Cf. 1205. O. T. 

1474, la ^lArnl' ^If7(ip011' fV""- — -^Ipt- 
Pulvcl: surrounds I the idea is, tliat it 
Slis his ears, it encompasses him on 
every band. Cf. Horn. Od. vi. 122, 
&s Tf nt Koi/pdav iifiip-ii\uBe aCT^. Id. 
i. 351, aoiS^if, ^Tis Sucoi/dvTerraL ficuTaTri 

1210. |j4Uo» o'<nro» : a double 
comp. is occasionally found both in 
prose and in poetry. Cf. Aeseh. Sept. 
073, /.SaAsi' iySiK^fpos. Eur. Hec, 
377, ;i5AAfli' fliTvx^irrcpo!. 

1213. vapABovtrm: see on 102. 

1314. <raCviL : originally used of 
the wagging of a dog's tail ; hence 
atakf sii/ns of recogaition ; here it may 
be roii'Ii'red touclies, tvjitales, i.e. by 
a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur. 
Hijip. bC2 f., Ka! fi.))!' TijToi 7* aiffySivrts 
XP^oT]KdTov T^s ovk4t' otiaijs TrftrSt 

1215. liKills: pred, adj. used instead 
ofan.idv. SeeG. 138,K.7; H.619. 
The attendants, being younger and 
swifter, precede the king. Perhaps 
also he lags somewhat behind through 
a vague consciousness that a fearful 
spectacle awaits him, that he is al- 



Svure^ irpo'i auro tTTojj.i.oi', et tov XLjiOuo^ 
rl>06yyov crvfiriji, rj 6eol(rt KX^iTTOfiaL. 
TaS" e'f d.Ovjj.ov B^ctttotov KeX.evafj.atrii' 
1220 -^ 8 pov fiev ■ Iv Se Xotcr^t'w rvfjifiev/xaTi 
rrjv jiEv Kpe.p.<t(Trijv aw^eVos Karet'So/xev, 
^poy^bi ^t7wSct o'U'Soi'os Ka9rnxfj.4.i/i]v, 
70V S' dyji^t fiea-crrj TTepiirtTrj 7Tpo<TKsi[i.fvov, 
eOi^5 6.TTOip.(iil,ovTa. T^? /car tt* t^Oopav 

ready hearing the If (OKu^aTflimnount-ed 

in 107!), 


ifflp^B-aT.: ha; 

iforitsobj, the 

-apudv x^if^ 


: we are to imagine that from 

the vaulted toml), which is farther in 

the rec( 

■ss of the roclcy excavation. 

there ti 

uis a passage-' 

ivay that leads 

to the 

nee, which was 

closed by means of oni 

; or more large 

stones t 

■r by masonry. 

The hi,p.6s is 

the opening or chink 

in this mound 

{xm^cCi 1 

It its entrance, 

made by draw- 

ing a 

e of tl 

■■aS^i). Creon says accordingly ; 
" when you are at the tomb, enter into 
the opening (which he presupposes 
to have been made) of the mound, 
and going up to the very mouth of 
the vault witliin sec whether it is the 
jound of Haemon's voice that I hear, 
or not." With \i6oanoSfis, cf. vfv 
pomraBJjs aipcwToi, Phil 290, 

1218. e(o«rncX/irro(H« : the Schol., 
duarw^Bi inrh Sfav Cf. 081. 

1319. (K Sfo-iroTini K(Xiv<r|iairiv : 
nt the commands pruceciling from our 
lord. Sec on 96. Cf 0. T. 310, dir' 

1220. Xaur4(^ TU|ii^ti|(aTi i the in- 

aeTmostpart of the tomb. 

1231. -niv piv: Antigone; con- 
trasted with rbv S4 (1323), Haemon. 

— ovx^'vos : bi/ the necl:. Cf Hom. 

1233. Ppdxv luTuGiL htI. : fastened 
{sc. to tlie roof) 6j a thread-woeen 
noose of Jine linen. This may have 
been either her girdle, or, more likely, 
her veil, — naOruiiMVfiv : the Schol., 
rhv Tpikxi)\ov SeStfihny. locasta in the 
Oedipus Ti/ranniis, and Phae{lra in the 
ffippoli/tiis of Eur., are other well- 
known instances of han^ng. 

1223. (w'ffOTi; her imist; with ira 
roetri gratia. Cf. 1230, — mpi- 
inr!\: pred., i.e. so Ihift he embraced. 
^rom 1237-1240 it is evident that 
Antigone's body lay prostrate on the 
ground. The attendants could not 
have seen Antigone susjwndGd, hut 
they inferred that tiiis was tlio man- 
ner of lier death from the noose that 
was still around her neck. It is also 
naturally inferred that tlie first thing 
that Haemon did ivas to mifasten the 
noose from the ceiling, that he might 
save Antigone, if possible, from 

1334. t-Mfl KT*. : lamentiiiy the rviii 
of his bridal that it/i.i only to l,e found 
in death (i^s nir^]. Cf liJ41. W. 
and others take <ti'^ here, like A*xo5. 
in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr. 
907, &Wj]p Tir' swW|i' aiTl aov trripyci 



1325 Kai Trar/jo! epyo Kal to Suotjji'OI' Xe^os. 

w tX'^/xoi', otov ipyov eifryaa-ai ■ rCva 
vovv e<T)(e<); h> tm iTViJ.<f>opai; Bie<f>$a.p-r)s ; 
i230e^£X^€, T^Kvov, tKe«Ttos tre XtVo-o/jat. 

Toi" S' aypiot? ocrtroto-i TraTrnjcas 6 jrat5, 
TTTUtro,? TTpo(r(iiv(it Kovoep avr€vjT<r)v, £i<^ov<i 

iX.K€l Si-TtXoSs /O'wSoj'TaS ' €« S' Qp(lO}(l£VOV 

■jTarpo? ^vyaurw 7)fnr\aK- elB" 6 Sucr/xopo? 
1235 auTw ')(o\(i>0€L'i, uxTTrep el^, iveifraOel^ 

■^pewre irXevpal'; p.4<T<Tov ey^o'i • es S' vypov 

irijoii; But there is no need of takin 
it there an; more than here in th 
sense of person. 

1225, Wxos; finie. "SoLat. lee 
tus. (?/PropErt.ii.6,23,Felix Ad 

Cf. Eiir. £/, 481, ui a^x" = % »?""*' 
Haemon eon 

ra ." Weekl. 

sum.patrom, aponsa 

1226, 6 hi: i.e. Creon. — o-4«: i.e. 
Haemon. See on 44. 

1229. mvv iaxts -. what thovght had 
goa ? A colloquial phrase like our 
"what possessed you to do this? " — 
T^: i.e. tIh: the following gen. limits 
it. Cf. Aj. 314, ^1. T<f ir(iif7naT0!. — 
iv ! viith, by means of. See on 962. 

1231. Tqv! obj. of xriiras as well 
Ai of trainitifas- 

1232. TTvous Tipooiiirv ! lit- s;)tirn- 
ing him hy his face, i.e, with aMior 

takes Tpotniirfi as dat. of direction, as 
if it were, " casting a look of con- 
tempt at his (Creon's) countenance. 
Cf Plato Euthyd. 275 e, nctdaas t^ 
■winarSnnti, with a smile apon his face. — 
KoiiSiv iamvaA/ : this is a fine touch. 

It is with a look alone that Haemon 
answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 
1440, pairi)!' iiiv o&K 4(()^irti', iftfirfrap 
6' &iro TTpotrtiirt SaKp&ois. 

1233. In a frenzy of passion, and 
bereft of judgment through grief, 
Haemon draws his sword to strike 
his father. But the next moment he 
is stung with a feeling of self-reproach 
(aSry x"'""^^^')' Unwilling to Survive 
his betrothed ho is driven to self-de- 
struction, as he predicted in 761. — 
KPuSotTos: the cToss-pieces {or prongs) 
of a sword, placed usually where the 
blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj, 
1025, Teucer says to his brother, who 
has thrown himself upon a sword, iris 
ff" iiroDTTiiiriD tdCS' aiJAou Knidiirriisi — 
JK : join with ip^te^ivav. 

1234. •jxryoloiv : dat. of means with 

1235. ■Snr.p .Ix<: cf 1108. Hae- 
mon held the aword in hie hand, as 
Sxnrep etxt and tjpeiae show, and 
stabbed himself. The (l^mj S,yyt\ii!it 
is fond of giving minute details, as 
the guard in 430 f. 

1236. iiptUTt KTt. : cf. Find. Pgth, 

.y Google 


ayKwn' It ifiijyptoi/ Tva-pOei/a irpocnrTva'a'eTaL ' 

kevKjj TTo-peia, ^oiviov <rTixKa.yp.aTO<;. 
1340KetTat Se veKpoq Trepl v^Kpta, ret vvfujuKO. 
T€krj kaj^ajp SetXatos «' y' 'AiSoi; hop.oi.'i, 
Set'fa? eV dj/Bpc^iroicn r^f a^ovkiav, 
ocTia {leyicTTOP dfS/at TrpotTKeiTai kixkov. 


12i5(j>poi&y), TTplu etTTeif iaOXov tj KaKov \6yov. 


X. 51, Vvi^ ^P"-'"" K^"''' ^Txos is 
freq. used in the sense of sword also 
\>y tbe trageiiiMis. Cf. Aj. 058, irpiiifiB 
riZ' fjx"!- — (umrov: adv., so tliat 

it should strike the middle of his 
body. Some connect niaaov with 
fyX"'! '■*■ ^"^ '** tengih, up to its 

1236 f. Is 8' «Ypov uri. r *« clung to 
the maiden enfolding her in his slack- 
ening arm. — It dyKiWa: as it XoBiiv or 
some such verbal idea were in mind. 
W. ta^es iypbv dyiiiifa of the arm of 
Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm," 
which lay outstretched; but this does 
not fit no well with wfioasratrirtTtti, 
For iypis= relaxing, langaid, cf. Eur. 
Phaen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles, 
fiicoi-irf ^rttpli! KdirfitU iypav x'P"- 
Tibul. i. I. 60, morlena defici- 
ente manu. 

1233f. Const. ofElni' ^Kfi(b\» fiaiir 
^oipiov iTTaXdyfiaTos rapfi^ {irapBtyov]. 
Cf. Aesch, Agam. l.^i), Kd^^ivmiv 
i^iiar oTjioTO! a<lta,'yiiv fiiiAAsi /i,' ^ptjupp 

gondii $oit(ai BpiffOii. — ^ouilov <rra- 
Xii-y|iaTOs: o/" gori/ drops, — irapsi^: 
dax, of direction. 

1240. The variable quantity of the 
penult in vtupos is to bo noticed, Cf. 
Eur. Phoen. 881, roMai Sk rixpoi jr^p! 

1241. T(Xi|Xax''v: having obtained 
the mnsjiTBiBalion of Ms nuptials. The 
marriage nte was sometimes called 
Hkos, "They have become united 
laiytarot) in Hades." 

1242. rqv apovklav: by prolepsis 
obj, of Sfifo!, instead of subj. of Trpia- 
KtiTai. The i&BiiKla is that of Creon, 
who is the cause of the death of both. 
Speechless, with her horrible resolve 
fully made, Eurydice withdraws into 
the palace. So locasta, O. T. 1075, 
and Beianira, Trach. 813, leave the 
Btage in silence. 

1244. TovTo:™. "What do 
you think is the meaning of this con- 
duct' " 

1246. air£o-ivPd<rKO|«u: i-f897. 

.y Google 


avTj T€Kvov Kkvovcrav es ttoXiv yoovi 
ovK dftaicreii', dA.\' vtto ariyjj'i €(T<d 
8/xwats TTpodija-ii.y TreV^os ot/cetoi' oreVeti'- 
l250[yj'C(j^tT;5 ydp ovk awei.po'i, cucr^' d/iaprcti'eti'.] 


OVK oiS'* €/x.ot S' GUI' ^ T d-yai- criy^ ^apv 
BoKei ■trpoa-eti'ai. jf^ p-aryiv ttoWjj ^otJ. 

Kpv<f>rj Ka\v^T€t KapBCa. dvp-ovfieyr), 
1255 Sd/ioys ■na.paiTT€.t)(ovTe%. ew ydp ovv Xe'yets" 
(cal TTj? dyav yap icrn ttov crty^? /Sdpos. 

1250. W. retains tbis verse. 

1347. it ir(!\iv: in Me presence of 
the dig. I.e. in public. Tliiw Electta 
(K. 254) makes excuse to the Clioras 
for her public lamentation, for which 
she is chided hy her sieter and mother 
{El. 328, 610). Ajax says to hia wife 
{Aj. 579), ia/ta milcTou /tTjB" tirimtr^wms 

TiJous SoKpuf. locasta gives vent to 
Let grief only after she has entered 
her chamber (c/ 0. T. 1241-50).— 
fiavt: ohj. of arevdv, which is to be 
talien with i^idiiriiv as well as with 

1249. Sfuoolj vpofliJTHV ktI. : to lag 
vpim her servants the tosh of heiuailing 
the sorrow of tlie bousfhold. Cf Horn. 
//. vi. 400, &ii.!patAKovs, Tgaii' t( -y6iip 

1260. She is not inexperienced in 
good Judgment so that she should cont' 
mit a wrong (i.e. lay violent hands on 
herself). kiiApTo.vfii' is used abs. here, 
as it often is in poetry and prose. Cf. 

Horn. Od. xiii. 314, Zds fWvTai, 8i r-s 
afidprp. See App. 

1261. ri: correlated with tai (xft) 
in the next verse. — papu: see on 
1195. With the thought, cf 

That madiDeli niiee." 

Lee's Casar Borgia, iii. I. 

1253 f. |j.i)KoXOTmi: soeon278.— 
KaTOtrxerov : suppressed, kept back. 

1355. TapairrilxovTis ; proceeding 
to or Into. Cf Eiir. Med. 1137, ^irtl 
9rap^A0e rup^moas Sinam. Hipp. lOS, 
^rapfKeirres SS/unis ahav ^e\«76c. 

1256. Yop : usually stands after the 
first or second word of its clause, here 
after the third. Cf. O. T. 1430, rolt 
fV y4pti yiii. El. ()6S, toui in ai&i ydp. 
— rrp oiMf ffi^S! a yred. partitive 
gen. with ^trri $dpiis. — ^opos: lit. a 
■weight, i.e. a grave iaiporl. The mes- 
senger follows the queen. He returns 
presently as the i^dyytMs. 




r AKii, 


el de^L^ etTretf, ovk aWoTpCav 

ZTpo>f»] a. 
ippeuojv ^vcr^povcov ajiapTTjiiaTa 

0) KTO.vovra'? re koX 

OavovTa-i /SXeVorres e^^uXtous. 

1257 fl. The four following versos 
an.' anapaests spoken by the Cory- 
phaeus in order to nnnounee the ap- 
proach of Creon, who comes accom- 
panying the body of Haemon. With 
this scene may fittingly be compared 
that in ShakeBpoare's King Lear, 
where the aged king enters bearing 
the lifeless body of his daughter Cor- 
delia.— koI (Hfv! c/SaO.— «6«:c/.lB5. 

1258. |Mni|i' twiat\fLov: the Schol. 
explains by t!ii' ytKp6p, The corpse of 
his son is to Crenn a mani/esi token in 
his JtandB (ff. J270) that he himself 
has done wrong. — Sid x<ip^s ixav: 
see on 916 ; but the phrase is to be 
taken %urativcly {rf. 1345) in the 
sense of possessing. Creon walks \rith 
faltering step by the side of the bier 
on which the corpse of Haemon has 
been laid, which was represented by 
a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax 
aft«r his suicide. 

1259. tl 6(|ut : the Chorus speak 
still with some timidity and hesita- 

tion; but in 1270 they declare their 
opinion boldly. 

1260. aTi)v: in appos. with /iv^na. 
Instead of continuing the sent, regu- 
larly &AK' oiKfTos ofuipniiia, the poet 
changes the const. 

1261. The dreadful events described 
in this scene, while not occurring in 
open view upon the stage, yet smite 
Creon before our eyes with full force. 
The king is wholly crushed, and 
acknowledges his guilt. The doch- 
miao verses suited, with their con- 
stant change of measure, their retanl- 
ing irrationnl arsis, their resolution of 
long syllables, to represent passion 
and exhaustion, picture the distrac- 
tion of Croon's mind. — ^pavov Siw- 
<|ipo>wv : an oxymoron ; ifipfpis which 
are not really ■ppiycs. 

1262. a-rtptd: stubborn, since they 
sprang from ipptKs imptal. — Savn- 

1263 f. .3 pWmJVTK: addressed to 
the Chorus. O, ye beholding, instead of 



1365 w/iot ifiMv (woX^a fiov\tvixa.TOiv. 
iii TTol, vio!; v4m ^vv ji-opo}, 
(tloL alai, 

e/xats ouSe trattn Sutr^ouXtats. 


^eos T07' apa totc /i^ya ^dpo? fi e)((>>v 

12G5. W. i 


Alas! ye liehoid. W. makes afrnpriiiiaTa 
(1261) also the obj. of ,SAe'^otTe!. 
The similarity of Bound in irrayii'Tas 
eatSirrcs is noticeable. Cf. P/iil. 330, 

. l-r,,,,?,. 

1365. atvXpa pouXtujuiTWV : i.e. h/aK- 
ff<«p BavXiv^idrwy. Cf. 1209. 

1266. Wos W(? ■■ for a similar piny 
ujion words, cf. 166, 077. vdif refers 
to his untimcli/ fate, 

1268. iiir(Xi!Bi|S ; lAou didst depart ; 
like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Tint. Frg. 
(Wyttenbach, p. 133), iito\iea8ai 711? 

Kvaip KoXoBaiy. Similarly orxfTBi and 
BiBvi" arc often used of tliose who 
Imve died. 

1270. ot|i' >k: see on 320. ^ is 

1371. *x** |infl"v; puts more stress 
ujioi) the (Juration of eilect tlian the 

simple pt.; haciiig learned, I have it, 
I.e. / know it perfectly well; he means 
the truth of what the Chorus lias just 

1273. to't« : in contrast with oif/ 
above ; he means at the time of his 
SvsBoirfJa. The repetition shows the 
speaker's intense feeling. Like the 
Homeric heroes, he casts the blame 
of liis SiTTi upon a hostile Sai/iaiv, which 
struck his head. 

1273. iii'ya ^dpos ^x"" = ^ Supiyr, 
I.e. «•!!!, great tceiylil. 

1274. tinunv: by the expression 
iraffiv fif ^v Kipf he means that the 
divinity impaired or distracted his 
mind. — hi : separated from its verb, 
i.e. iyiaamcv. See on 977. He drove 


e of oonduct. Cf. 

85, vpay^idrwy pp^np 



1275OIJJ.0L, \aKTrdrt}Tov avrpiiToyv xapdv. 

S> Bea-!ro6', ws e)((i>v re kol Kc/frj^jLtefo?, 

TO. flO' TTpO \tlpSlV TfiSe <j>€pO}V TO. S' ev S6f/.Oi^ 

TL S' IcTTLV av KaKiov, t; KaKuiv ert; 

1281. W. -(t«iov e« Kasif. 

1275, Xn.K™Ti]Tov: protpptie; (/yoi 
!5 tramjileil wider foot. — AvTpt'irwi'; 
BliowB apocope of the prep., whicli is 
not common in Sopli. Cf. O. C. 1070, 
ifiBatris, Aj. 416, aifTnodt; Track. 838, 
in/uya, a few times ifi/imw, and regu- 
larly KB.rSai'fTi'. 

1276. ^v, ^: tlie Jiiatus is only 
apparent because of the natural pause 
after interjections. — thIvih Bbipttovoi: 
cf. 1361, thougli not exactly tlie same. 
Here the prefljf Svs- simply intensifies 
the idea of irirns, as in BucrriUai, e.g., 
but in iiaippm' it negatives or gives a 
sinister sense to the idea of ^v. 

1278f. The attendant, who in 1256 
followed EuTfdice into the palace, 
now returns as i^iyyeKot. The state- 
ment of the principal sent., &s l^inv 
Tt irol Kinrn/ifBos (kovo) faitias fJKEii' 
is eoniinned by Uiu two clauses ri 
liir . . . pipmi and to 5' iv Siiiois; 
but Ibe const, of the latter, if regu- 
lar, would be o^iiifBus KoKd, Instead 

of this, Sopli. writea uiffirtoi, 
pendent on Ioikoj t 
by Kol with ^Kiiv. 
of the sent, seems to imply that 
Creon comes as it on pmrpose to 
beholcl fresh calamity added to his 
former woe. — f X"*) xtKTt^vtn ; ex- 
presses the fullest possession ; the 
obj. to be supplied is Kand. Cf I'lat., 
Rep. 382 b, Ix"" rt wal K(KTSff9n< 
^(ijSrit. Cratijl. 393 b, KpaTti ts outoC 
Koi ke'ktijtoi i[o! fx*' auTo. — irpo ffi,fav. 
present before jou. The Sehol. explains 
the sense by 4i toD KpcaM-ot rhv toTSo 

SaoTcifo^TDj. C/1258. Ear. Iph. Aal. 


1281, Tranal., («i( it-liM ii-orsi 
is there wjain, or u-hnt still if ecih {re- 
mains tmlried)'! See App. 

1282, iraji^ifrup : belongs to ^uv^, 
being in form an adj. Usually it 
means toother of all {-n, fiais), but 
here it is in contrast with a, niirnii ifiii- 
Tup, since maternal love lias broken 




'AvTHrTpO<|jll 6, 

loi hvtTKo.Ba.pTo'; "AiSou \ijj.-qv, 
1285 71 jx apa 71 fi oXeKets; 
Sj KaKayye^Ta. fxoi. 
irpoTieiJ.ypa'i ax*?' ^A"* Bpou'i Xoyov; 

a tat, okdikoT av8p' eTr€$€ipyd(T(D. 
tL (fyy^, S> TToi, TtvcL Xeyeis /xot veoi', 
1390 atai atat, 

aifjaytov i-tr^ oXe'^pw 
yvvaiK^lov ap.<^LKiia-da.i fiopov ; 

opav TTapsa-TLV ov yap ev p.v)(oi,^ en. 

1395/caKOf ToS' aWo Seyre/joi/ ^\etto} 7a\as- 

the heart of Eurydice. Por the sense 
uf Tias in composition here, see on 
lOlG. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, Si t« 

TfKvav inrfjXiSouctv inJi^poipos irtAeidi. 
1234. SmmtBapTo; : iarij lo be pro- 
pitiated, implacable. So KnSapnis in 
0. (?. 166=pro/i((ioiion. The epithet 
seeniB to be applied to death in a 
general sense. Cf, Thomson's Sea- 
aoHs, Winter, 803, " Crvel as death and 
hiingri/ as t/ie grave." — Xi|*i]v: a fre<(. 
epithet of deatli. Cf. Stob, Flor. 120, 
11, Wt'Torf \i^Tji/ Tom iitpiira/v & 0d}raT6s 

to the iiiyyt\i>s. Tkm ifho hast 
broagkt luoc to me by these evil tidings. 
vpCTfitufiv i% often used in tlie sense 
at praehere. Cf. Phil. 1205. £iVor 

ftjii Trpwifi-^are. 

12S&. "Onealready dead thou doet 
slay ngain." Cf. lOSO. 

1289 ff. in wait the messenger. See 
the App. — fiva. Xt'-yns uri. : 

"God wold I 

ved in tbe r 

Chaucer's Troil. and Cresi. L 
1287. itpo«^|iilios ir-ri.i addressed 


. (=-1."- 

nipof \4ytis iiiiiun 
vtos is said with reference to the former 
violent death, sc. tliat of Haemon.— 
iw oXt'flp^: added to iftf desti-Mtioii 
[already m-UHght). Cf. 1281 and 1288, 
Or, perhaps hettei, for niJ/ deatriicti'nn. 
1294. By means of the inirix^nt^a, 
the dead hody of Eurydiee, lying 



€)((!} fs-ei/ €v ^etpecriyn' dprtw? reKvov, 
To.ka'i, Tov 8' ivavTO. Tr/sotr^XeVw vtKpov. 
1300 (^eO ^eS fiarep aOXCa, <^eu tIkvov. 

\vti K^Xaiva. j3\e<!)apa, KoiKvaaaa p-kv 
Toi) TTptJ' OavofTo'; Meyapecn'i KXewbv Xaj^05, 
a.Wt,<; 8e toG8€, XobcrOiov Se <70t KaKo.^ 
1305 TTpafets i<{>vpvijcra(Ta tw 7ratSo«roi'w. 

1301. W. $ ff ofuft?KTo? ^Se jSiu/iiQ TTtpi^. 1303. W. kXhw A^O!. 

witliin the palace, is brouglit to the 
view of the spectatorB. — iv (luxots ; 
tln^ inner apartmenta are meant. 

1296. rCsopo, Tfe: repetition as in 

1297. fUv : not in ita natural place, 
since it marks the eontrast lietwien 
Ttsvoy and rhv vtHfip. — Iv Xc^piw-LV: 
not that he literally carries in hia 
arms the corpse of Haemon (see on 
125S), but the expression is chosen to 
make the situation seem as pathetic 
as possible. 

1298. £vavT(i: the corpse of Eury- 
diee lies over against that of Haemon. 

1301. But she {having fallei) al the 
nliar upon a sharp-mhetled sward. With 
Paula we need to aapply the idea of 
«f,u.ivr, or TTiJffyioi. Witli i^vOii^v 
(.>f,, c/ i^^iB^KTip iipe,, 130G. For 
^*pl f.^«, cf. Horn. II. xiii. 441, ipn- 
«6^(w<,s jTfp! impl. Od. .\i. 4J4, iiro- 
Bv-niaicv jTfpl <i,aa-riv<f, Aj. 828, -ti- 


ei/ehds. The phraae ii like the Horn. 
ASoE B; yuTa, yoii'aTo. Cf. also Anth. 
Pal. 3, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus), 
OKfl' Si' Sixiiar' thvat to TupyJi/Dt ^cMSf 
Tlfpads. We speak of the eyelids 
ireciiiflj in death. — MXai)^: is pro- 
leptic ; '■ so that the darkness of 
death enshrouded tliem." Of. Horn, 
//. V. 310, 4u^l Si Kffu-E KfXmyii vi^ 

1303. MtYop^ais: the story of the 
fate of Me}rareu3 is given hy Euripi- 
des (who calls him Meut£ceus) in the 
Phoeniasae. See on 091. His fate is 
K\sai6y in that it was famous in 
Thebea, and in coutrast with that of 

1304. TowSii sr. Aifx": '"> means 
that of Haemon. 

1305. i^nnkVrfTOira: Toiavt' eijiiiivaip 
U used in 0. T. 12T5 of the impreca- 
tions of OedipuH when he is smiting 
his eyes. — Kaxas irpd^tj: res ail- 
veraas. The whole phrase is tquiv. 



Srpo+ii If'. 

aueTTTov i^ofiii}. 7t jj, ovk a.VTa.ia.v 

1310 Sei'Xatos c'ycu alal, 

SetXat'o. Se cvyKeKpaiJ.aL Sva. 


ct)5 alriav ye TcitvBe KaKeivoip ij((i)v 

TiOLta oe KaireXwcraT eV (jjoi/ai^ TpoTTO) ; 

1307. (iw'-TtT<ivi}K)P(^: /amsfortW 
luithfright. A present slate of mind is 
often expressed by the aor. as having 
been caused and entered into some 
time before. Here, / leas atarited. 
I.e. when I heard your words. Cf. 
Phil. 1314, ii^e^v war4pa Thr i/^y e&\o- 
yoSt-rd tr«. 0. C. 1466, rimj|a eu/xSv. 
See GMT. 19, k. 5. The uietaplior in 
aiieirrai' is that of a frightened bird. 
Tliat tlie aflcctlon of Iiis wife shanid 
have turned into hate, and tliat tier 
last words should fasten upon him 
the dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart 
the bitterest pang of all. 

1308. tI II.' o^ firuwEv: iu sense 
approaching tlio imv. Of.Flal.Phaed. 
SQ&f el adv T£f utiuif eimopJi'rfpos ifLOi 
ri oiiK iTettptfaTo ; — tiVT<i£a» : si 
^Kvrhy. Cf. El. 1415. -rmt-DV 3,7rAg. 
Aesch. Sepl. 895, Siatiralay fftir^i-y/i. 

1310. EeCXauk: the second syll9.blc 
oi is metrically short here. So also 

irooi SraToti f-fo f«(poi. So the lirst 

syllable of alat is measured slmrt. — 

1311. irvYK^Kpa)UU EhJi^; / im In- 
come closely allied with miseri/. By tlif 
use of this compound the poet per- 
sonifies Sun; it ia made his companion, 
as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, oIkti^ t^S* 


131S. The messenger continues his 
statement from 1302ff.; at the annie 
time lie connects his words with 
Creon's lament, and assents with yi 
to its truthfulness. — TmrS< (lo'ixoi' : 
the death of Haemon; ixtlvay, tlmt 
of Megarens. 

1313. invrK-^wTou : in the act. and 
mid. tliifl verb means lai/ a commtmrt 
or on accusation upon one. Here, in 
the latter sense and in the pass, Cf. 
Fiat, Legg. xi. 037 b, ihy (SoMij) i^i- 
iTKijipflp ri ^f u8^ iiofru^irai. — irpds : 
with tlie gen. after pass, verbs often 
denotes agency, lilte !nti. See G. 10!. 
vi. 6; H, 806, 1 c. 

1314. KoI: see on 77S. — d-nAO- 

.y Google 


1315 iraiVcKr' v(f}' ■(]ira.p avrox^ip avT^v, o;t< 
TratSos 708' rjuOtT o^vKtaKvrov •ndBo;. 


STpOl)"] S'. 

Wjuot ^ot, TaS' ovK en ak\ov j3poTai] 
l320ejLias apixorrei ttot ef ama^. 

e'yu) yap tr' iyo> eKavov, Si /xe'Xeos, 

eyw, </>a/i' irvjxov, lit TrpocnrokoL, 

I325ayere jn' 07t Ta;^os, o-y^ii \C iKvoBtuy 

TO!" ow ocra fj-aWou 17 jUTjSeVa. 

^pd)(i.aTa yap KpaTt-crra tco/ ttoitiv kkkc 

1317. W. fw ^^>^ TaS' oin. 

1315. airo'xfip: spe on U"5.— 
tfir<i«: temporal; as soon as. 

1316, o£uki1kwtov: loudly heviaited ; 
the loud shrieks and ivai!ingB»oTer 
the dead are referred to. " The mes- 
senger repeats positively that it was 
the tidings of Haomon's dentil tliat 
drore Eurydice to this fatal act, in 
order that Creon may be fully sen- 
sible that he bears all the droadful 
responsibility." Schn. 

1319. dpjiiVii.: \aiT.; Kill Jit. — ii 
i^an otrlos; (ieiwy shifted) from my 
blaioe, i.e. so as to exonerate me. 
"These deeds can never be fitly traoa- 
ferred to the charge of another." 

1322. ^(UXtos; O i/^ntdied me. 

1323. hi<i: I (did if). Tlie triple 
^yii shows the intensity of Creon's 
feeling of self-condemnation. 

1325 f . As Creon here and in 1339 

asks to bo put out of the way as 
quieltiy lis possible, so Oeiiipus cs- 
clainis in his distress, 0. T. ISiO.aird- 

& -^iKoi, and 1410, Sims toxioth, irpis 
QfSiVi 4^te lit 701/ KaKir^are- 

1326. Tov oiJK iYtsi KTi. : who am 
no more than he icho is not. Cf. O. T. 
1010, irSs 6 ipiiras i( faov -np nijSepf ; 

1327. KifSr,: see on 1032. Tlie 
Chorus refer to his entreaty, iyeri n' 
iintoi^e. Yet this phrase may mean 
put me (nit of life, as well as tuke me 
aal of Ikf. wai/ of this spectacle, and 
Creon may use it in the former, while 
tlie Chorus understands it simply in 
the latter sense. In 1328a Creon 
expresses his meaning more clearly 
aniJ empliatically. 

1328. Const. t4^ i-offlj. ftobJ spiiTinTo 


« (3^a). 

:y Google 


'AvTlOTpOlfrli y. 

ItO) ITO), 

1330 tj^ay-iJTO) fi.6po)V 6 KaXkicrT' ifioiv 
ijxol Tep/xtaf aywi' ajxipa-v 

VTva.TO'i- iTii) iT<a, 
077(0? jj.rjKiT yjiap aW eitrt'Sto, 


/j^WovTa Tavra. tS)v TrpoKfi^^voyv tl ^prj 
13SBTrpdtTcr€iv, p-eXei, yap twi'S' oroto-i ^rj /j.e'A.etf. 


dX-X' wf epw /xef raura o-vyKa.Tqv^a.js.'qv. 


ovK eoTt dvTjTOL'i <Tvii.<j>opa'i diraXXayr}. 

as in 0. T. 1368, «p(foo-«i. yip iioft. ^1^ 
it(T' if fl fiv Tiw^AiJ!. " When yon go 
within," saj'3 the Chorus, " the dread- 
fui spectaele will at any rate be cut 
-short for you." 

!L329if. Const. ifaHiToi 6 fiopay i/iSiv 
5jraT0Sf «4AAitrr* Ayuv Tfpfxiav afiepav 
inoL — KaUitrra: happibj. 

1334. "Ynt not concern youraelf 
about dying; tliat belongs to the 
future; let that take care of itself." 
— Tuv irpOKiiji/vuv Ti; something of 
that Khkh the present reipiires. The 
Chorus is thinking esp. of the Ijurial 
of the dead. 

1335. TwS« : refers to the same as 
TouTtt above. — Stduti : i-e. the gods. 
The alliteration in /i4\\otTa, ^Xei, ii,i- 

Khv gives to the sent, eoniethtng of 
an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf. 
Aesch. Again. 6T4, >u\ei 14 rai aal 

1336. (uV: without Be'; see on 498. 
"But ilmt at any rate is my desire." 
— <rvYKaTi]u£cI|»)v : aip here has the 
sense of tix/et/ier, i.e. embracing ail 
the things that I desire. "I summed 
up all in my prayer." Camp. 

1337. is: sma 

1338. This wa 
ment. Cf. ejj. Ilom. II. vi. 488, fiolpai. 8' 
a&riva 'pVf^t itfipvypfvov ififi^vat &irBpo/y. 
Thcog. 817, Ifiitj)! 3 Tl fioTpa TraBt7o. 
oix l^e' Ima^i^^i. Verg, Aeii. vi. 316, 
desint.' fata deuni flecti sperare 




'AvTlCTTpOltpT) S'. 

1340 o;, o> jrat, ere t ov^ ^kojv KareKavov, 
ere T avrdv, ^ftoi ^eXeos, ouS' e)(GJ 
owa TT/Dos TTorepov iSw, T7at'7a yap 

ISisXe^l^ia Taj" ^epoo'' raS' ejrl Kpari p,oi 


TToXXw TO <l>pov^v evSatp.opias 
vpcuTOP virdpx^i-' XPV ^^ ''^ t' ^^5 ^eov? 

1341. "W. 
1345. W. 

1341. a-i airiv: tt 
contains a passionnte a 
force well fitted to 
tAee, son, I slew, and ihee thi/self 

IMZn, oi8' fx» '>■">■ x-'^-- I <'" 
not knoTB where {imd) tn v!hich one I 
shall hiJc. ipSi. vpis -nya is like $f~4- 
vta fh Toi.5 9(0^! (923). i,e, to look 
to one for support or comfort. "I 
can no longer look to my wife and to 
my Bon for help, and I know not wlilcli 
way to turn for comfort." 

1345. X^pwi : the opposite of ipfla. 
The Schoi. explains it by -irhAyui. ™! 
TTHTTgjKiiTa ; iicnee, oii( <if jomt, «>rong. 
— miirra rdv X<P°^' "" '*"' ^ ""' ^^ 
cupied !Bilh, " All my life has turned 
out wrong." 

1346. ToSi : Bccus. of internal obj. 
with (iff^AaTo, c/. El. 293, thB' i\u^pi- 
ffi; thus has leaped upon my head an 
intolerable doom. Cf. O. T. 203, yiv 
S' ^j ri KtivBU xpar' iriiKae' i) Tixv 

. xpos jrorepov it 

1348 f. TToWi^ TiJ (Jipowiv «t;. : wis- 
dom IS hg far the mosl. imjmrtant purl of 
happiness, W. says that the Chorus in 
tills sent, sum up the chief uioral uf - 
the play. But this is true only with 
reference to Creon. The king, in llic 
proud cousciousneES of despotic power, 
1ia£ trangressed a divine command 
and shown himself deficient in tliat 
prudence that is esp. eharactciistic of 
old age. That these calamities would 
fall upon lum In consequence of Ills 
guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has 
Anally acknowledged liis wrong, tiius 
verifying the old gnome TrdBos iidSas 
(cf. O20) ; hut all too late, 

1349. -fi : from such an oifence, (it 
any rate, every one would shrink 
back. — rd il« Stous: the things that 
pertain to the gods. Trp6s would be 
more exact, but ei's may be due to 
such phrases as icrsS"" fi's Swis. Cf. 
Eur. Bacch. 490, ui Ki.afBo5--!-' th rby 
ee6y. Phil. 1441, fiat^i'iv Ti ffpii eeois. 

.y Google 


1350 ixriBey acrewTeli-- jxtyakoi Se \6yoi 

[j.eyaXa's 7T\yjya<; tojv vTrepoAj^aiii 

y^po. TO ^poJ'eiJ' iBiSa^av. 

1350fF. Const licydXiit Si kSjoiTwv wisdom at last." Crcon e 

iirfpaiix""' oTTOT/ffniTt! fuydftas irAjiyis to recall with bitter sorrow 

iSISa(ay (gnomic aor,) yiptf rh fftoiieTf. refusal, SiSdaimeai ^pon7ii 

— Yijpqi; in old age; i.e. to ihc aged, tjj\u(oD5( tV ipiiiiv {121). 
The word is emphatic, "teath men 




The rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for tlie most part 
the so-called imnbic trimeter. For a description of this verse- 
see Schmidt's Bhythmic and Metric, 26, III. ; G. 293, 4 ; H. lODl. 
Occasionally there is synizesis. See note oa 33. 

In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonly 
employed is the logaoedie. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13; 
G. 299; H. llOStf. The Parodoa and Kommos have ano.p<.iesth 
systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophea, and 
the Exodos closes witli anapaests. For the anapaestic rhytlim, ace 
Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 296-29S ; H. 1103 ff. 

In the sti-ucture of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedie are 
followed by cJiareic series. A rhythmical period is a combination 
of two or more rhythmicJtl sentences (idoXa) groni:>ed according to 
fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at 
its close. See Schmidt, 24, For choreic sentences, see Schmidt, 
10, IV. ; 22, 5. 

The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for wliich see 
Schmidt, 23, 4 ; G. 302 ; H. 1125 f. 

The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex- 
plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram- 
mars,* with possibly the following exceptions ; — 

The anacrusis (saa Schmidt, 7, 5 ; G. 285, 4; H. 1079) sometimes 
s of two short sj-llables, which arc indicated by tlie mark w. 

• See G. 285-287; H. 1067-1070. 

In adopting the rhytliniical scheme of Schmidt, it ivaa fount! unrtesiraiile 
in ail cases to accoiit tlic text used liy him. Ko departure from the text of 
Schmidt, however, has involved any important eliange in liig niotrical notation, 
excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on 
708 and 1323. 

.y Google 


The Roman numerals I., IT., IH., etc., indicate tiie rliythmical 
periods, the beginuing of which is mai'ked in tlie text l>y an 
indented line. 

The mark S means that an irrational long, whether in tlie 
strophe or antbtrophe, corresponds to a short syllable. 

The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse i 
marked in the text by a dot (■) under the initial letter of the 
first word or syllable of the sentence. 

In the rhythmical schemes a comma {,) signifies diaeresis or 
caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III. 

The Parodos (w. 100-lM). 

8tr. a. 

Per. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the 
third verse of the strophe (_ > 1 _ ■j I , not _ >./ I _ > I , as was to 
be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe, 
however, is regular ( _ > I _ > I ) . 

Str. 0'. 
n, _ > 1 -x^ V. I _ > I i_. 11 _ a I ^ v.. I __ A II 

_ v.. I L I _ ,^ |_ AI 
-^^ \ - ^ 1! 

Per. III. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22, tl ; 
G. 300, 1 ; H.lUla) asposClude is noteworthy. 

.y Google 


First Sta&imos 

<vv. 332-3-5) 



^\^^ \ L- 

-> I^„ 

_ w 

„ A II 

v. 1 - ^ 1 L-, 

_>| SJ^ 



_ - [ _ . II 
_ - 1 _ - II 

I _ u [ _ u I ^ I _ A 1 

Str. yS'. 

_ A 11 

_ „ 1 _ 


- '-' 1 -, w 

- V. [ L_ 

_ w 

^ ^ ^ 

>^ ^ ^ 1 _ ^ 

— v.- 1 — 

— w 


_ ^ 1 U-. 

_ >-/ 1 _ 

_ w 

- w 

_ w 1 i_ 

— W 1 _ 

The chorus begins with a logaoedic period ; theu follow choreic 
periods, the first of which, however, begins with a logaoedic verse, 
which softens the change iVom the one rhythm to the other. Str. i 
Per. III., and Str. ,8', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The 
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (-^^w, ''-^-J^^)' 
but what may be called choreic dactyls (—ui, i.e. Iff). Tiie 
caesura in Str. ^', verae 2, makes this clear. Tlie apparent conv- 
spondence, therefore, in this same verse, — w^, is in fact _£ , Con- 
ceruing choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 15. 




Second Stasimon (vv. 582-625). 

Sir. i. 

; I _ >./ I L- I _ A I 

, I -^ u 1 _ ^ 1 _ ^ II 

J 1 l_, II _ u I _ u I _ u 1 - A 1 

. 1 _, ^ II u. 1 
^ 1 _ V,, 1! _ >^ I - 

Str. /3'. 

,\ !_ 1 „ B I - 
^ 1_„ 1 ^ 1 - 

1 ^, I ^ u 
J I ->.\\^^ I - 

I _ A II 

_ A II 

TniRD Stasimon (vv. 781-800). 

^ I ^. ,^ II _ w I 1- 1 

. I L- I _ AI 
I L. I _ A II 



ir. a • i_ 

KOMMOS (vv. 806-882) 

Str. d. 

1 L_ i ^ w i _, w II _ > 1 

-^w 1 

1 -^^. 1 -_ >^ [ „>, 11 \- 1 

_ w 1 

-^^ 1 

1 _ d 1 -^ V- 1 i_, II _ d 1 

- > 1 

^v^ 1 

1 - w:d 

i^wi_>i ^ 11 ^^[ 

- ^ 1 

_ > I 

l_w| I_ l_.^ll^/wl 

__ w 1 

_ > 1 

Str. ^. 

_ ,^ 


^y w| „ W 


_ w II 


_ -^ 

_ >l^^^ 


_ Ail 


__ w 

_ 51 L- 


- wU 

_ > 

_ > 

1- 1 _ A 

_ > 


_ wl i_ 


^>w 1 _^ 1 1_ 

- w 

_ ^1 i_ 

_ All 

_ >J 

- >J 

s^-^l _ ^ 

_w : 

_ wl-wl_ 


_ i 

_ SI _ XJ 


L. |_v.|_ 

_ ^ 


_ w| — V 


_ A3 



J I L. I ^ „ [ _ Ml 



>i_,^|_wl L_ |_AII 

This chorus begins (str. d) with sentences of like form (Gly- 
conies), then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences 
of different lengths (str. 0), and finally closes with series of like 
form (str. y', epod.). 

The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in 
logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which 
become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur- 
rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the Firsl Stasvmon 
above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise 
too great repose of choreic series. 

Fourth St 







- > 1 

-^ w 1 

^, \\~. 

^^ 1 

t- 1 

_ A II 

- > 1 

-^ w 1 

I_. II ^.- w 1 

-> 1 

- AI 


-u w 1 

_ > 1 

_> II -. 

^^ 1 

- w 1 

- > 1 - 

_ > 1 

^ w 1 

L_, 11 -. 

.^ 1 

_ > ] 

_ A II 

— > 1 

^^•^ 1 

l_ II -^ 

-- w 1 

1_ 1 

-^ ■^ \ — 

_ > 1 

-^^^ 1 

L.. 11- 

^^ I 

_> 1 

-. A3 


> • _ 

^ [ _ 

-- 1 _ w 

— , a 

II _ w 

1 _w 1. 

^ i L_ 1 L_ 

1 ^-^ 

1 1- 





^ ^ ^^ 


-^■^ 1 

-^ <J 

_ w 

1 _ A II 



^^ 1 

_ > 

_ ^ 

1 -AD 



L- l_^|_„| L. I_A 


HyporOhema (vv. 1115-1154). 

; I- 

- A II 

,. v^ I _ A II 

. > l-> I 1- I _ AJ 

- S I ^ w I _ A II 




The Exodos (vv. J261-1347). 
Str. <£. 

I - 

^ I _ A II 


II wl _ A II 

II u|_AI 


Str. p:. 

i ; ._ i_wi_ui 



— ,^l_ 






— a 1 

„ A II 


_ w 

w 1 

_ AI 

J w 

^ ^ 

_ A 11 



--W 1 






Str. a. 

In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must 
be regarded a eataleetic bacehic dipody. These syllables have not 
infrequently such value. 

Str. /3'. 

We must not regai-d v. 5 a doehmiua with following choreic 
ti'ipody : — 

Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simply a 
melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : — 

Str. /. 
Str. y' and str. d ciose with exactly the same period. 




L. Codex Laurentianus ; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and 
believed by lyiaiiy to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph, 
extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains, 
besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argo- 
nauiica of ApoUonius Ehodins, and Scholia by different hands. In this 
Ma. are found al.'so corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the 
codes, and therefore designated as prima, mmtus or Siop^un^s- 

L^, A ils. of the fourte«uth century, in the Laurentian Library, 
generally regarded aa a rescript of the preceding codes. It is charac- 
terined by many interpolations, bnt is valuable tor the light it throws on 
some doubtful aiid obscure readings of L. 

A. A 5Is, of the tliirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris, 
containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as tJie chief of a 
different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype. 

V (Cod. 403). A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the Library of 
St. Mark's at Venice. 

Vat. The oldest of the Mss. in the Vatican Library containing the 
Antiifone: it was written in the fourteenth century. 

E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, iu the National Library of Paris. 
It contains the Aj., EL, 0. T., besides the Aniii/otte. 

Among the ancient apographs of tlie codices, that of the grammarian 
Tricliriivs is one of tlie most freq. ijuoted. It was made iu the fourteenth 
centurv, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance 
and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts. 

Sophollea iuliqone Erklarfc vou G. WolfT. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet 
von L Bellein.aiin I^ip^ig, 1S78. (Referred to as Bell.) 

Sophorh' Dramntrt, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1S38. 

SopJiodpi loiih Eni/h^h Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859. 
(Referred to as Bl.) 

Sophoi-les Anliijone., Oriechhch und Deulsch, von August Boeekh. 
Berlin, 1813. 

.y Google 


Sophodis Dramala. Denuo recensuit et illHstravit Botlie cum aiinota- 
tione integra BruTiciii. Lips., 1806. (Keierred to as IJi'uiick.) 

Sophocles with English Notes and Introiluctiona, hy L. Campbell. 
Vol. I. Secouil edition, reyiaed. Oxford, ISiO, (Referred to as Camp.) 

SophocUs Trai/oediae superslites el perditarum fragmeiila, ex recensioiie 
et cum commentai-iis G. Dindorfii, Kditio teitia. Vol. UI. Oxon., 16fj{|. 
(Beferred to as Dind.) 

Poelae Sceaici Graeci, ex recenaione G, Dindorfii. Editio quinta. 
Lips., 1869. (ItefeiTed to b£ Dind. Poet. Seen.) 

Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, ciuu 
adnotationibua Herjaanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.) 

Antigone, nebst deii SchoHen des Laureutiiiinis, lierausgegeben von 
M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880. 

Antiffone. Erklart TOn Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1858. 
(Referred to as Schii.) 

Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von 
Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.) 

Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 18S3. 

Antigone, reoenauit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Scyifert. 
Berolini, 1865. (RefeiTed to as Seyff.) 

Sophoclis Antigone, reoenauit et esplaiiavit E. Wuiidei-, editio tertia. 
Gothae, 1846, (Referred to as Wund.) 

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wimder, editio quinta, 
quam curavit N. Weckleiu. Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl.) 

Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum, of Fr. 
Elieiidt. Editio altera emendata. Cnravit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872. 
(RefeiTed to as Ell.) 

Also to Meiiieke's Beitrdge Zur Philologiscke Kritil^ der Anligone des 
SophoMes. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.) 

Also to Wecklein's Are Sophoclis Emendondl. (Referred to 3s Wectl. 
Soph. Emend.) Wurzburg, 1869, 

Also to H. Bonita's Beitrdge ziir ErklOrung des SophokUs. V<,"\>m, 

Also to J, Kvicala's Beitrdge zitr Kritik and ErklSnmg des Sopkokles. 
Wien, 1865. 

Other important treatises and dissertations to which reference is made 
are visually mentioned in coanection with the name. 



2 f. Whether to read Sn, or o n cannot be decided from the Msb, 
ace. to Dind. Poet. Seen., has S, n, with diastole by auother hand. 
Sohol. of L has Sn. With the reading S rt two views, with min 
have b«en taken of this sout, : (1) oiraEDv, as repetition of S ti in an indir, 
interr. sent, without a conj, (as in a sent, containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) ; 
(2) direiov, ss introducing a clause aubord. to that introduced by S -n, with 
which tirriv is then to be supplied ; here dirotov = ipialia, the correl. toCos being 
omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are: o ti . . , | cUctirov 
ouxV, Dind; Poet. Seen. ; fin ... | ri irotoi" oi^X { = »dv diroiovouv), Nauck 
[Krlt. BemerL); S n . . . \ xiJiroEOf oix.\ {rf- quia et qualis), Seyffi. 
Schmidt proposes o ti . . . 1 Ioikev ov%}. . . . TcXtiv, but how out of such a plain 
sent, the present reading eoutd have arisen, it is difficuit to see. Heimsoeth 
Krit. Studien, ttp' oWa irou ti . . . | diretav ou Z*ii v^V icri. Paley Eng. 
Joura. Philot. s., op' olai' Sn . . , | o«K SvV diroiov oiy). vifV Jiicroiv t(\cC; 

4. The Msb. read finjs &r<e. All attempts to explain this reading are 
abortiTe. Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin," where liTtp 
= X«pW, haa had the most foHowera. Some hare tried (in vain) to get the 
sense " not without ruin," by changing oIt to oJS", or by supplying the force 
of an oi from evSiv. P. Wieselcr PkUol., 1860, p, 474, proposes oC t 
JCri|s i-rtp. Other emendations are : (LTijpiov Brunck ; Artp i\ov Porson ; 
QKijs &rtfi Ast, and approved by Welcker (fflein. Mm. 1861, p. 310) ; iItijs fdTv, 
Vauvilliers; dnis irfpa Weckl. {Soph. Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an 

5. The repetition of the ow. in 6 is auspicious. May not dirotov ni 

led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob. 
160) have oifj- (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup- 
tion of -ow. 

18. L Vli5«ni; but that the Schol. read ^jEi] is evident from the gloss, dirl 
ToiJ 'iiS*''- 

24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are xp<l<'^'s 
= XF'1<'^"''*^>XP'i''^<^ "^i* ^'"Tlt ^"^ '""Q Gucalf . With Wund., Mein., Schn., Bl., 
Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse aa a gloss. For xPF*''* W. reads 
y^p\irTa'ii('eithTighteoas juatiix andlav! in ike sight of the good). Camp, suggests 
irpofhh, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell, XPtl*S<'s = wapaYY«X6ttSi ".«■ 
Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in ease he should 
fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend, proposes |ivT|a-Scl« GCkt|s En or SiKaduv. Margoliouth 
Stadia Scenica I. favors xpii<rfliUi GkKiuwv kqI va|u(> Kard xflwis. 

29. Sto^wv SkXoiitov.- so reaiiL, E. InferiorMss. and moat editt.tutXavrow 
Anutm, whieb is the more usual order (Eur. Hec, 30), and gives a smoother 


metrical verse. Still, a tribrach in tlie second foot of the iambic trimeter is 
not unexampled: cf. iroTtpB, Phil. 123G; x^'vw, Aeseh. Choeph. 1; iraTf'pa, 
Phil. 1314. 

*). C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xwukt' dv -^fl' airroup-a. 

46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on tlie ground 
tbat it Ijrealts the oTixoft«6t(i or aingie-verse-diaiogvie. Such a IjreaJi, liowever, 
is not without example in Soph. Cf. 0. T. 356-380, 1171 f. The remark of 
Didymus, vno tmv «Troji»ii|iaTnrTuv •nil' irtlyfiv vtvofltBirOai, has influenced 

48. |i' )ias been inserted by Brunck from the Schol. 

57. L reads (iroXXijXaiv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken 
with X'poii'i of oXKtiXoitowoiv. Otliors, in order to avoid the recurrenc'e of the 
final syllable -oiv, prcpoee to read x<P^ "^ t<' transpose pfpov and^cpoiv. 

70. Meineke proposes Ifal •/ and supplies (|ura witli f,eta, so as to throw 
more emphasis upon ijE^un. 

71. The older Mss. read liiraia, and ta4i, evidently is imv. of oKa; the 
meaning then is hM sack views as jou please. Bitt for this sense <|)povttv 
is the usual worJ. W. adopta the reading diretf^ wliich Herni. thouglit was 
required by the syntax. 

76. T. alA. Gerth de dial, tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f., has shown that 
both the Atlic <U1 and the Ionic akf are used by the dramatic writers, and 
that where a spondaic word was needed, aa here, the older and more weighty 
form dtcl was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, kd, with the flret syllabic short- 
ened so as Ifl form an iambus ; m 166, 456, iti. is commonly measured w — . 
though there vre might have an irrational spondee. 

106. W. reads 'Affritr^ by conjecture. This is adopted by Gieditsch, 
Die Caniiea der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl., 'Ayi&m. Feussner and Schutz 
read 'Apfo'Biv tic | ^vra ^S/ra. irai^ayff, joining ix with ^avra. Copyists 
might easily omit jk in such a position. £. Ahrens proposes 'Amdficv. 

108. W, is the only recent edit, who follows L in reading ojunipty = sharp- 
pointed, pierciag, W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of Ihe snapping of 
the reins over the backa of the horses. Hfrr6v% oJuKpdr^ have been suggested, 
E has ofurtpv '^^^ Schol, explains by o^L 

110. -y^ and vinplmi (113) are emendations of Uind., who supposes that 
■yij and virtpi-nra came into the Mas. through an erroneous extension by the 
copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic syateras. Were Doric 
forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph,, a great m.iny 
changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisnis are to 
be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be changed; Ant. 
804, 'TOiKolTav ; 823, Bvaiw ' AtSav i Aj. 202, 'EpixeiiGu' ; 334, irolfivav ; El. 90, 
vXaTos; 0. T. 1303, Svo-rav. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in 
an anapaestic system. 

U2. In the Mss., the correspondinR verse (129) of the next anapaestic 
system has two feet tiiure than ihia. Because of liiis ci 



however, is far froin being conclusive, since exact corrcspiindcnce in niiapnpsts 
is not always strictly oliaerved, f/. Aj. 200-210, Phil. 144-14!) witli 102-i08|, 
anJ thu need of aome word to govern Sv, and in view of tlifi Schol., ovrtva 
DTpaTdv • . ■ VJYa-ycv d IIaXuviCKi)S, and the fact tliat Polynices cannot be 
tlic subject of what follows in the next strophe, must editt. have supposed 
that there was a lacuna in the Msa., which they have tried to supply in 
various ways ; e.g. Erfurdt proposed {iroptuin flouj 8', Schn, ^JYovc' imitos &'. 
In W.'s reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) (Spo-tv means iaa'lcd, and Kttvos 
refers to Adrastua, the leader of the Argives. Tlie editt. tliat do not accept 
a lacuna generally foilow Scaliger's cliange in 110, St . . . HoXuvtlKous, which 
avoids the difficulty of making Folyoices the snbj. of the folluwuig verbs. 

113. «[3 (Is) Y'^* ^j mo^t of the Mm. otenis tSs vdv, the Schol, W,, aUr^ 
■Se ■^ijv. If an exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to 
be maintained, we muet have a paroeraiac here to correspond with 1.30, where 
the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse. 

117. ^viJo-oKTiv is the emendation of Boeckh for ^ovUuir\.v or ^Kn-vtaicri of 
the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol, rals tioc ifpovuv t'puq-tus 
Xi)VX°'''p "'*" fiivors Boeckh's change. 

122. re Koi. In the Mss. « is wanting ; it was added by Trifliniiis. So 
read most editt. Boeelth reads ((«rXi]<r(hi»oi; Bl., viv ■fj; ff., Kal irplv; Week!., 
Sopk. Emend., n mil, tiio tI giving a sarcastic force to irXiprBijvoi. 

124 ft. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation ; 
The poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar- 
gives, refers by SpiiKovTi to the Tliebans, tlms allndmg to the fable of the 
eagje and the dragon, ajid to the origin of the Thebans. Tlie passage would 
tlien read, suitably to the construction of SpoKovn in the sent.: (1) Such a 
TBorl'ike din, a thing diJIicaU to overcome, was made at his bach bi/ his antaijmist 
tlie dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec- 
tions may lie urged: (1) The use of trros, iPa, ati^xiwtlv, yivtmy is not in 
keepii^ with tiie retention of the flgnro in aXeris- (2) tnlTayos ir^ must 
be said, of course, of the Tliebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this 
idLrayoi was a GiHrxtipu|ui, for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say 
that the Argive foe l^d, because rotos irdTa-yos kW. that he found it a thing 
hard to overpower, Schmidt proposes, tow's V i\i^\ ^a^ (rriflii Ttd-rayiK 'Apros 
irrvwAif SoOs x^'p"!'''' EpaKovri, which he translates, "such a mighty din of 
battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to 
the opposmg dragon (sc. the Tliebans). Gleditsch proposes, a^l t«vS" fniOii 
I ircuraYos 'Apcos ivnvdXtnnt <nnlpafta ipiitornyi (SpoKuv being the Thebans). 

130. L has wmpmrrtao- with virjpoirwur on the margin a antiiiiia niana. The 
former word is pldnly a mistake, and such conjectures as JmpoirUais of Vau- 
villiers (adopted by Bell.) and umpOTrwCos of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. IV. 's 
reading, jirtpo'imiv (referring to Capancus and obj. of ^nrT(t). is ingenious ; but 
the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding scnl., for it was tlietr 
defiant and proud advance which Zcvs iiiirfp«xfl<ilp«i xri- uittpo'irrti is found in E. 



134. ovrt-nnrcis is the reading of Triclinius, of eoveral inferior Jtss., nnil of 
the Schol. L has an-tTuirOi with ut written iihove ]>y a later lianil. The metre 
is against oi^i-nnro. Many editt. follow Porson in writing ornTuir^ in agree- 
ment with -y^ (r*e earth smiting bach] ; but we should then expect Ihe regular 
form orruTump. 

138. Aio's is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces 
of 8 or 8i with two unequal marks of apostrophe). Tti |iiv is founi! in most of 
the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out Ihc double antithesis between Capaneus 
and the other cJiieftains on the one hand and "Apus and Ztvs on the Dtlier. 
Weckl.'s conjecture, it\t 8' £\X^ to toCS' (aliter se habuorunt res 
huiuE, i-e. Capanoi), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditseb, 
«t\< rivSt' oSt fLOip oXXa xri. 

151, Tlie Mss. are divided between Urtoi, (so L| and SutSe. Some edilt. 
take Hi9o.i as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s {Soph. Emend.) emen- 
dation, XP*'''' ^v Oc'irSai. N. and Schmidt read XP^- ^'' proposes Sujuv for 
6^irflt. SchulK?rt adopts Kvicala's conjecture and reads tij vw iiirBa. 

156 ff. The ilss. read v«ix)t^s with one anapni'st lacking in \5G, and fol- 
lowed hy viopatiri flwiv ict(. of our test. The cola in L begin with the words 
"Kfiuiv I v<(q>aun | x^pt' 1 i'^'' I vpouBtra | KOivip. It seems necessary there- 
fore to supply ft word m 150. The omission there of some woril denoting 
rukr is further indicated by the Schol. on vcox[us : muittI KaTotrraStW (Is rqv 
opX'')*' "^^ TufawiSix. With the change of vEOX|ids vtofoAn into v(OX|U)iiri, 
adopted by several editt-, we lose what appears to he an important part of the 
thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to wliich he liimself 
refers in hia speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out 
just before vcopaio-t (he would supply vtoxpA To-yis raxfets for the entire 
supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the 
verses indicated above, to take verse 100 aa an anapaestic monometer. That 
anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in atrophic 
arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Farodos of the Phil, and tliat 
of tiie 0. a 

158. tCvo in most edilt., aft«r the reading of Vat., and A. 

169. (ftWSous is preferred by Eeiske, Hartung, Selimidt, N., "almost" bj- 
Bl. W, objeele that the usual expression for ■'standing Brm," as opposed to 
"ileeing," is iymSov jifvcir. 

180. tfKXxi'iras is tlio old Attic form for (-^kKiWos. Photins Le.x., p. 168, 
says : icX^erOii oE tlpx<i.Io> \« Yownv, ou KXttirai, koI itXiiSf ' ov-tti koI ol TpaTiKol 
ical 8oiiKTi81Siis. Tlie Msa. of the tragedians vary between x\ and ii. Cf. Gerth 
de diul. truyned.. Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 if. So lYK^xfoi, 605, KX^flpo*, 1180. 

189. (Tt^ouo-o. The iota subscript in the forms which have i is good 
Attic usage. Cf. Weekl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45. 

203. The Mss. read iKKOoipuxflai, corrected lo tKK(ictipJx9o,i, which ia tlie 
reading of W. This inf. must depend on XtYU. €KK(«TipuKTai is tlie emenda- 
tion of Musgrave, and is the reading of the most editt. 



206. a[Kio4(W is the common reading (L has alKurflivrO, A alKurSt'v t')- 
With the former reading, the beet const, is to take aSnirrav Kal alxurS^vr' 
together, and S^ficn as accus. of specificatioo mth otKurBcvr' lEtiv. 

311 S. L Kpim. Inferior Mss. Kfiov. Many eciitt. reject these readings, 
partly in order to get a const, for the accua. of tlie next verse. W. reads kv- 
pclv, and construes rov Sixrvaur kti. Kupitv ■n.vr' dpia-Kti n-oi. N, proposes in 
211 o-J Tdvra Gptiirew. Schmidt changes the next verse to 8pd» tov t* kt*., 
Weckl. Soph. Emend, to to- tvv rt Kri. Dind. changes kbC to Kog, Bell, reads 
ri Spdv instead of Ep/uv. 

213. Erfurdl corrected woJ t' tvco-n of the Mss. To avoid wot! ^i, Dind. 
(1836) and Mein. proposed irov (UTto-n, wltich W. has adopted. Bergk and 
N. read iravrl troC y I vecttC itou. 

318. L SyXJi- aWw A, E. oXXo is fomid in only one late Ms. (ace. to 
Camp. ). The contrast ia not between the Chorus and some other person vthi 
is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that 
enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus. 

223. MsB. -rdxovf- W, oTrotiBiis from the supposed citation of this passage 
in Arist- ifA^. iii. 14, and from the SchoL, £ti iutd, u-inniEiis Cut^iuiiIvwv irpd; 
vi irtwdpoijiai.. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ma. reading a. citation 
which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle waa not 
infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell.'s revision of 

231, W. follows the Mss. rxoXni "'li'-''' lie connects with •fji'WTov = 7 ac- 
camplis/ied with difficuUg, and heneo ppoSvt. Bl. adopts the emendation of the 
Schol. crxoX.^ raxvs, which gives an oxymoron like (nrovS;Q PpoEiis ; but the 
latter is more suitable to the thought. 

241. tv ^t irroxill^'g (ti) in the Mss. This is the coromon reading of the 
editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted t1 ^poipLaJq («), taken from the 
supposed citation of this passage in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on 
Arist. /. c. says, rd St t( 4'poi(u«^'n ""^ Kpiovros itm W-yoiros, Bell, shows that 
not much weight ia to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp, think the words 
in Aristotle are prob, a quot, from Eur. Iph. Tav-r. 1162, 

242. ffT)|iat>io>v in L, A. o-iniaviiv in two later Mss. 

258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes Akovtos for the meaningless 

263. The Mas. have oXX' t^tirp ri 111) tVUvai, one syllable too many. Er- 
furdtcutoul rd. Other conjectures are: Goettling t^airKt jii^ ilSt'vai, Seyff. 
I<|>H TO (iij i&ivsa, BI. iros S' l^ai^ |ii) dUoai., Dind. I^xxryt iros ti ni'- ^°'>- 
sibly ilS^vcu is a gloss upon ri (ii), borrowed from guwiSti«n in 266, 

269. The punctuation in the test is that generally adopted. Camp, and 
Bl, rightly hold that the contrast between tts and xatrroj, secured by W.'s 
punctuation, is pointless here. * 

279, Camp, adopts N.'s emendation of ^ for 4^. 

880. W, changes mi^ of the Mss. to Kn-ni |m, joining the' prep, with 



lum-uirai, on the ground that Kat with Ifu would imply tliat the guard had 
provoked some one else also. Kal [u is an improvement suggested by Seidler 
on Ki!|u' in cliiuiging the place of the emphasis. 

286. An exchange of position between tnipiirwi' and (KtCvcar, suggested \iy 
N., would help the clearness of the sent. For »o'[iovs, Henverilcn proposes 

292. N, reads vurav SiKaCus dxav ivXdr^s ^ipav, which is based upon 
four quotations of this passage by Euata.thiua. But it is generally believed 
that EuBtathins here quoted incorreetly from memory. \Y. concludes that he 
had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, Sirm tvKi^'ai •jx'pti. tov Salfiovo. 

313 f. These rerses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and 
placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate there. By this ar- 
rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (5) of verses. 

318. t1 St is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has tV Sal 
^i^Etnt. With the punctuation of the text, adopted from Seyff. and fol- 
lowed by Camp., the question has more point. 

320. All theMss. readXdJ.tina,except L which seems to have had (a)XaXti(io,, 
the first a being erased. Both XaXijiuti and oXi)|La are explained by the Schol, 
SijVov favors aXi|)iA, since it needs no inference to prove \aXi|fLa; besides, 
Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (^16). 

326. The Mss. to iavi, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks 
there is a sarcastic allusion to Scivdv in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor 
does Sfivd give the required sense. Most editt. ri StiAd from the Schol. 
T^Xa is a conjectiire of Week!. Soph. Emend. 

342. L has iroXcuov; the other M$s. are divided between iroXtuov and 
iroXfiiHV. Camp, remarks that the masc. is more prob. because dvii'p follows 
in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that iroXn!»v was changed 
by copyists into toX^vov (to agree with tovto) than that the opposite change 

343. W. reads K(ni(|>i>v><™i which is the corrected reading of L and is 
found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by kov^ok koI Tax«w« ittpofu'vuv. 
koik]kivd'oiv is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted. 

351, L has ffcraii with a written above ? in tlie Schol. Other Mss. have 
either igtrai or f^mu. Thus the verse lacks one syllable of being complete, 
vmi^w was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on it|u^CXo<^i' (ical XtCiru 
1^ viR>' vird ^v^dv a^n), and from the Schol. in the next verse (ciirj koivou to 
vir^ Jirydv dJcTcu), it is to be inferred either that ■iiro was wholly wanting in 
the text of the Schol., or that the prep, was compounded tmth the verb, and that 
its omission with {vydv {cf. Dionys, Hal. Hist. iii. iG9, Jwrfya'yw tiv 'Opanov 
Jiri liTfiv) became a matter of comment. &<fe.v |vyriv without a prep., in the 
sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. W.'s conjectural readhig ftros 
iyti. is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are: oxjiottTai ojutu' 
PoXiiv ^vYo'v, Herm. ; dvXCJjeraL dtufi'XoiiHn' Xyyov ( cf. i^XC<raS' Iinravs, Hom. //. 
xxiii. 301), G. Jacob; Wmw j«4*nui G. H. Miller. Margoliouth adopts 

.y Google 


dt^tTcu from T>md. Poet. Seen., and reads Iitirov ot'ltrai ajLijuirdXiBl' tvyow, 
oupcLov Kri., which he tranalatce, "he rears liim a yoke of eervants in the 
horse and the hull." Bninck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory. 

354. W. adopts tlie conjectural reading of Wieseler, kot avtium 4'p'''''tl"''^ 
and interprets: "The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definilcly 
fixed by means of the word." 

357. Tlie Mss. nlSpuL (=aEBp«m). So W., who takes it as = rd otflptia with 
mvMv (i/: 1209, 12G5), i.e. the keenness oflkefi-osls. This is the readinp; also of Bl. 
and Wund. Eoechh's coniectiu^ vircUSfxia has been adopted chiefly because, 

as Camp, says, the repetition of v : _ w 1 1_ I _ w I i" verses 3, 4, 8, suits 

tlie composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius 

and crctic in verse 3, i.e. w | _ ^ _■ Camp, reads SioUpua; otlier editt. 

are divided between JvOiCSptia and ivircU0p«a. 

360. W. departs without sufficient reason from tlie Mss. reading adopted in 
the text. The phrase to which he objects is not tiJ otiGtv but o«Kv to ^e'Uov. 

361 f[. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro- 
poses "AiSo, iiovov ^^vv oik i^pa^i m^ • vairav V iif.-nx&Km^ kt^. I'or liro^ot 
several changes have been proposed, (.i). iirtujirai, ivoftniirfs, IwiyriTtu.. 

365. oMx^'v Ti is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes Btivo'v 
■n ; Schmidt, Toto'v ti ; Gleditsch, toctovS*. 

366. W. reads tot' <s to make the verse logaoedie. J. H. 11. Schmidt 
makes it ehoreic. See Schmidt's Rhgthmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note. 

368. iroptlpuv in the Mss. Gloss in L^ nX-ripa*' nipHV. SeyH., ErCurdt, 
Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from 
the idea ot /aheli/ inserting. The most noticeable emendations are: tXiipot, 
adopted by W., from the Schol.; -^ <U£p«v = ti+iSv, Schn. ; t( ttjpiS)', Kayser; 
irtpatvBV, Wund. ; -ropoipiiv, Bind., Ell. ; and -yipaCpuv, Musgrave, Rtiskc, N., 
Boniti. The last fits the thought best. 

375. Mein. thinks toS' eaimot be right and reads kok", L fpBot. This is 
preferred by Camp, and Bl. to ipSci because of the preceding opt. 

386. |«'iro>i has been restored by SeyfE. from L. The other Mas. ha-ve tls 
Kov. N. reads tls KcupoV, Weckl. Soph. Emend., Is koXo'v. 

390. Weckl. conjectures Stvpi |i' «^bx'"'' 

411 f . Keck proposes vmjniiov mrm^v. 

414. The Mss. read <h^i^aw, wliich is exactly contrary to the sense re- 
quired, S€. to be neijlect/ui of, Tlie reading of the text is the emendation of 
Bonitz, and is adopted by SeyfE., N., Wetkl. Golisch (Jo*ri. Pliiloi. 1878, 
p. 176) proposes ti m tov V a4»' evSTJcroi vcfvou- 

436. Dind. changes oW -^hiias to lilji iJStos, which has found favor with 
many editt. But dXXa adds the thought "she confessed all," which was the 
cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard. 

439. W. has adopted the proposal of Bl. t£XX' against all Mss. authority 
and without sufficient reason. By irovra Toirra, the Guard simply means " ail 
these eonsi derations that 1 have been speaking of." 


178 Al'i'ESDIX. 

447. L ijiBti, crut, which has bi'en taken by most editt. as ■nfnis to. Cobet, 
Nob. LsdI. £15, etnetids to -[(BiiirOa, aec. to the directions ot the old graimott. 
rians for the woAaid 'ATflts. Of. also Track. 988, ISim<rea. 

452. ToiowrS" . . . ^H«v is tlie conjecture of V.ilelteiiaer for tlie traditional 
ot TDiiirS' . . - iSpurav, and is preferred by W. in liis critical appendix, and 
adopted by Seyff., N., Bonit/, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of tlie Ms. read- 
ing find in tdiivS' an intentional sarcasm on tlie same expression in Crcon's 
queslion, and nnderstanil it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex- 
pression TowriT iv dvflpnnrois seems rather rague for this. 

454. lis Tfi^pairra is the reading ot Boeckh after one Ms., for uJot' aYpairrci. 

462. L has afir, Brunck ivrote ttur" after inferior Ms.?. 

467, W. changes the Mss. eavdv/ to 9* Ivdt t, i.e. the one spniiig/.-am r»i/ 
toother, and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. ai^ues th«t 
Polynices wonld be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s 
reading is not justified by jvds ^ySpds « Kal juds uiris. Plat. Lejig. i. 627 c, 
and similar passages, in which identity ot parentage is expressed by tlie us* of 
cIs or o avrdt. Mein. proposes Ik |uos lugrpos iraTpos ^ Watrtav. ^atrrov 
i)V(rx^|>ilv Wkuv is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between ^Mrxofiiv L, 
^VTxd(i.Tiv A, ■tfnvffiy.rfi Vat., ijirxoVli' ^"<i toTtdiniv inferior Mss, The Schol. 
^fntryiftY.r[v ihrcfxtSov. i]virxd|ii,i|v has no narrant. iiveirx<i|i.^v and <ivcirxapii]v 
are found in use. The simple l^oFi* in the sense of tXiJi^i is not found. 
oBavTov may be a gloss, or a change from Ato^ov when tJie corrupt fonii 
^vcrxi>|»]v had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the te.\t arose 
from the omission of &rf, and that vckw is a gloss, and reads dSairrov ovr 
t|vc(rxd|M]v. Weckl. Soph. Emend, also prefers this. 

486. <J|j.ov|iovtoT«pa (c) in A, Vat., (!|>ai,|M>vc<rT(pa (is) in L. The reading 
of the text gives a plainer const, than d^ijHiMim'pas, which would have to be 
taken (as ctScX^s is) in the pred. gen. with Kupci (aipa^|. 

490. W. reads rdi^w obj. of PovXcvo-fu, and makes roiSt gen. of possra- 
sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he eites 0. T. 987, ol irarpos tb^ih. 
He objects to povXtvnu as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to 
iaking tirow subst. with rouSt ™t£TO, like (irov Ttjs tvxtiSi y^*> ^"d similar 
phrases, Metzger proposes To'vSt itt]S(iJ0Mu mijwv. Keck would read tov8« 

4>pOVTiT(U Tlu)lOU. 

505. The Mss. read iyxXtlaoi., ^KXijroi,. But the fuc, opt, is not used in 
independent cond, senls. Some editt. prefer the aor. tYKXijiraL, ^YKXcIotu. 

506 f. By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul- 
ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is 
any reference to these verses in what follows, foirro [508) plainly refers to 
502 S. virlXXovTiv a~rdp,a does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is 
only another form of the statement in 504, 505. In assigning these verses to 
the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course. 

520. tvev is a variant Some editt. read to-a, others Ho-ous, and supply 
woitt as pred. from the preceding verse. 


APPENniX, 1-9 

527. Btwpwx \«Po|iifvo L, >,ti^juva. A, X(iPo(iivii L,^ V, Vat. Soliol. Etucpu 
t\^fAvy\, the reading of TrklinJus. But itpw is not founil in the trngedianH. 
cl^Diuva, Aesch. Prom. 100, is a conjecture of Ilerm. 

631. Eilitt. goneroLly read 'q, omit comma after v^xtiu'vi), >ind iiave comma 
instead of colon after flpdi^a*. L, V read ij. Valclt«iiHi.T, on Phoen. lli^?, 
stiou's that tliQ art. is often founil after a pron. in an address to indicatu 
mockery or anger. Cf, El, 357, iru S' ijfiCr ij |uirovira (umis |ur ^■^<f. 

557. L has }Uv y oi (1) corrected a prima mana to fUvrtn. (= |w'v TOi). 
Schol. o-Kiwrn KoXus JEi^Kcis +povtIv. The variants are many. A lias |uv xo^, 
which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast 
witli Tots S«- Two interpretations are tlien given: (1) "You in tlie viein of these 
(Creon), hut I io the vieio of those (the gods below and Polynicos) seemed, etc." 
(2) "You seemed j'n t/iot umi/ (your way) to be exercising good judgment, hut I 
in this vjan (my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvi&ila, o^ |uv rut, rus S «y"- 

575. The common reading is l+u. L. has t)iol, foUoweil by W., Schn., Seyff., 
Dind. Poet. Seen. N. proposes )MfviM, Mein. Kupcl, Weckl. Soph. Emead, )uv(i. 

578f, L. lias TturSi (instead of roiiSf), prob. by ina<iverteneo because of the 
following Too'Sc, just as A has both times touB«. These variants and the pecu- 
liar emphasis of -ywotecK dvoi have led to several emendations; e.g. tu Si 
iwEt xpi) 'YVitUKOs tkax, Dind. ; (IpfaL, Schmidt ; lu Zeros Sc xpi), SeyfY. ; ckSe'- 
rns Si xpn ■yuvdut'W rival, Weckl., after Engeimann. 

580. Naber, Mnemaa:ine \\. p. 212 f., proposes rjipto-irouin for rjwu'youm, 
but this robs -yop of its force. 

586. Most of the Mss. irovrios ctXAs, corrected by Elmsley. 

588. Triclinius read Opg'iro-nis for epijoiniirtv of the Mas., which has betii 
corrected by Ell. to 3pg<nraLirtv. Bcrgk proposes Jpc^os t<t>tiXov, wliich is ap- 
proved by Bl. 

591. The text has the Ms, reading. W. objects to the combination of 
KcXfiLVfU' and GuvxLvqiov (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means 
of Kal. The position of S< is unusual, W.'a reading Svviivijioi, is the con- 
jecture of Bergk. 

594if. "To tlnd a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these 
ill-fltting words is Jiardly possible." N. Instead of ^i.y.iv<M of the Mss., 
Herm. reads i|)fliT»t>, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but 
^iBittis has elsewhere a short penult. DEnd. Poet. Seen, proposed iriiuiT dXX 
fiXXoij jvl -mificuri. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Juhrb. 
Phihl. 1867, p. 101 ff., ingcniousLy conjectures tr^f.o.t' tH^BlTtis for irijuo,™ 
<{)e4Uv»v. Schmidt reads ^ opxnEii rd AopBaKiSai' ^%i.tmi dpuijiai | rniVar' 
oIki^ mj(i* iirl in]|um tiktovt*. 

596, Kolster changes it'vos to avos, i.e. " the blood-guilt iiit'.-is (of lliu race) 
does not leave posterity free." 

600. Th. Kock conjectures SoXos for <|nuis. This is adopted by Sejif. and 
defended by Kolster. 

603. Mss. Kons. yarttia is the emendation of Jorlin, now generally 



received. Those who defenr! xoVis niiikc it refer to tliu strewing of tlie duit 
over t]io corpse, which becomes for Antigone ijjoivfa. TV'itFi lliis reading kut- 
aji4 's to be taken in the secondary sense of litaj) upon, ivliioli a Sohol. explains 
by KoXvB-rii. Ciimp. following IJonaldson, defends tliis by spying lliat a.- 
icoTa|»t«Htai koviv is " to eover one's self with dust," so by a poetieal inversion 
the clust iiiny be snid KaToitov, "to eover or sweep out of sigiit." 

605. trail ix is Weekl.'s emendation for Ttnv of tlie Mss., and ia received 
by U'. Ilimugh a supposed iiecosaity for Sx ivitli tlie potential opt, in llie 

606. Inferior Mss. read virippao-Li;.. 

607. Most of tlie Mss, reail TravTo-yijpcgs. A. has iravraY-rJpMs, uliul!'/ fric 
from old iiije, ij: ever so^ng. Travro-yiipus means either auikimj nil <"j<-'/, or icij 
ni/^il, oncieiit. In neither sense liaa the word any fitness here. A Schol. 
explains by a alanas- As analogous, Bell, cites TOmu'vas, iriyKaKOB, iind ira'y- 
■yripus from later Greek as applied to xpo'vos. ttavTayptvi is W.'s conjecture. 
Other conjectures are : tra^Kpanis, irovros olpuv, irtivr dypuv, iravTiiY>)p«ii 
may liave arisen from a supposed antithesis to the following dpipus. 

608. The Mss. reading d iravT<rYTipiiis|ouTnKa(ioTouflti« is manifestly incor- 
rect wlien the verse is metrically compared with llic corresi>onding -v6av ipiiriav 
I tlSoTi 6' oilGev lpir« of the antislrophe. Dind. writes oifr oKoiroi. flfwv viv ; 
Ilerm., oiirt itCiv aK|n]Toi; Selin., ovt (nW fiK(iaToi.. |iT)ves 9tiiv seiins uii- 
suitaUle. flt'ovrts is the conjecture of Donaldson and Heiinsoeth. Iii>icail ol 
this ivord, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like ^Btpownv or (|>fl[vou£riv in 
trans, sense) wliich fits better to the idea of [uivts ihan alpowriv Irum alptl. 
Tlie true reading is yet io be found. 

612f. W. reads liropKetroi vo'[ujv, makes the inf. express purpose after 
KOTi'xcts Swirras, and interprets so us to protect law and ualliorili/ jiu-fver. 
This construction of tlie inf. ss if Suivnu i&rrc preceded, and tills sense of 
JirapKElv, are doubtful 

613 f . The Mss. ouStv fpvu 6witiw Piot^ mjimAis (iroiiwroXinp t ) Iktos Sum. 
This means, in iio respect docs it tlJiis laiv) approach the life of mortals in everi/ 
state {i jB. ever i/where) free fioiii haroi. But this conflicts with the leading thought 
at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one ulio comes in con- 
jlld u-itk the soBereiipiiti/ of Zeas, etc. The same objeetioii holds against W.'s 
reading : 4 S* ax&iv fpim Bva-no* ptaros ml., the life of mortals in et-er-/ slate does 
not p<iss free from calamiti/. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they 
who are free from calamity," and then, "no life is exempt from calamity." 
Jfany editt. take refuge in ■notnroXu 7' for iraiiiroXis, nhich is understood to 
mean nothing proceeds verij fat tcitlioiit an] (wWeh involves the same contradic- 
tion as that objected (o above), or to i/ic life of man nothing bei/ond the bounds 
comes free from dTi) (where the sense of m^iiroXv seems forced). Lange's 
conjecture (adopted by Schubert) irtftinXcs, nothing that is complete, with the 
notion that mfvTcKts is for a mortal tiCfiErpov, and the striving for it iSirqiPa- 
(rid, is artificial. ir\i]|tfMUs has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as 


being most 5n harmony with the thought and at the sime time rLjuinng no 
viulent change of the Ma. reading. Dind. abandons tlie passagL sjipoamg 
ipmi. and iktos oitos to be interpolated from 6J8 and 62o 

G20. L reads irpoo-avoTi. The other Mss. vary betwetn irpoipnvo^, irpoir 
4'ti«'<r[i, irpotropn, irpoiratpi]. The Sohol., irpooT^p^i, fnura t|iauw ' r aipai 

625, Mbs. JXiYotrrdv. JXtYurrov is Bergk's emendation, oXiyoittov is a 
doubtful form, and would mean one ofaf&i). 

633. 6ii(ui[vwv is tlie reading of an old Schol. for Xutr(ralvuiv> which is a 
&Bi3^ "Keiiytvov ami means r<ii;fi, 

646. W.'b Tre'SoB for irovous is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently 
confirmed by the Schol. But iro'vous makes good sense, and is recommended 
by 0. C 460, rgSt t^ iroXit ^-fvi troirijp' liptio-Bt, toEs 8' tfiots 'X^P"** ifOMi^. 

648. The Mss, read ris (^ptvos Hf ii)8o>>^. Triclinius first inserted y 
before tj<|)' to Ileal the metrical fault. But it is difBcult to see any force in yf 
with (^ptwas. W.'b reading Si" li&ov^v is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poei. Sceti. 
+p(»as wfi' ijBovTis Sniuls, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also 
proposes tros u4>' nBoviis i{)pt»BSi which is adopted by Schubert. Mein, proposes 
Jipfvas <Tv y" liSoiqi. Weckl. nia-S' ij^i' ijSavijs ^ipiyim. 

659. L has m t' Ivytifii, with o-uvytvii written above. (nryitWi is prob, a 
gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected 
to Ta y ind- 
eed. W. rejects this verse, (1) because tS ipx«rt« seems to him superfluous 
after what is said in 860 ff,; (2) because ^C^tv4iu ought to come before 
apx^^*' since loruhuKltis a result of to obey well; (3) because with this verse 
omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be 
exactly eiiual. These reasons seem insufBeient, Soph, is not so rigid an 
observer as Aeseh. of correspondence in the oTixop,i;61o. Bl. would prefer 
to read koXjos t ov opx^v (^ t" ov ApxtirBai. 

6T3. W. reads iro'\<is t' , . . ■^ (= r^) after two inferior Mas. This ap- ■ 
pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon 
occasioned by t/ . . . i{Se. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting i', 
which has, however, the best Mbs. authority. 

674. L reads miipAx^i. (= o-«» («>Xll)- Tti'^ ia defended by Camp, and 
others, but with difBenlty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid- 
nitz, 1854), k6» liaxn Eopos- The reading of W. is the eonjecture of Eeiske, 
and is almost generally reeoived. 

675. Keck objects to xpomis, and would substitute toJeis for it. 

688. I. has cov with 1 written above, a prima mana. trol is the reading 
also of A, V. Most editt. write iroij, 

706. W,'s change of tout to rovV ia unnecessary, and without Ms, 

707. Priscian, Iitstit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus: Smg yof 
avruv tv ^oviEv p«'vos SokA 

718. Moat Mss. have dujiip, which some join with ttatv as a local dat,, yield 



in your htarl (but this is an Epic usage), others with B£Sou, alloii: to ymir oni/ir 
a depiiTtuiv. iufuiv ia found in L', V, and in several later Msa. W.'s con- 
jecture jivfli)), ykld in respect to your edict, does not rocommend itself. 

736. Tlie Msa. ^«. W., with many editt., adopts Dobree'a emendation. 
The succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, aeeras preferable to that of the text. 

747. The Mes. aim Sir. ov riF ia Poraon's conjecture. 

765 ff. The transposition adopted from Bell., and su^eated to him by 
Donner, ia preferred also by Weckl. K. places 756-7 after 740 {(f. also 
Enger, P/iilul. 1867, p. 344], but tliis order makes the connection less 

760. L&yayt V a^m Several eiitt prefer the latter 

775. Vr. adjiita S<rov for .is of the Msa from Bl on thu groumi that 
■mmurmr requirtB a correlative But ds may stind mattal of Sirov 

785. W. adoplh tie conjecture ot TVmckelraann 6 for 8 Drod Poet. 
Sceit. also reads fl", and adopts the nadmg os t of L in i82 wi ich guts the 
correlation of i^ tI 

789, Instead ot lir (f tht Msa N El WlcLI W rtad o-j -y tir' is 
defended by Camp who raakLa it mtan n lit, t i, u] Erturlt aid others 
take it for iTtcm 

798. L has irapipTos, nhich is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of 
the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a 
proceleusmatic (inipaGpiK kt'\ corresponds to a dactyl of tJiree times (i]n^fui$). 
This is so rare and questionable as to lead many cditt. to abandon the Sis. read- 
ing and Xfi adopt that of Empeiius, vu'H><k tuv |icy<Ati)v rwvEt irdpcSposi which 
removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are 
rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidl.MjMnii'eanrf jl/e(r/c, p. 53, gives 
one instance, Pind. Pyth xi 4, wop MeXIuv — S('|uv Upov. W. adds, iVeni. vii. 
10, Ev^tcCEa irarpa — (( Mvajioirv'va;. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, &^9piov aEKC)>i = 
<t!<t>pov(s 'Ap^cCois In Eur «e find at least one instance: Aniltoia.. 400, 
fptSoj timp = auTOKpciToiJj In Soph., Bell, has found O. T. 1105, ouSCm 
)uiKap((*i = ©tJPnw^i' ia/o/T<rm>, and 970 of the Ant,, arfY^i!KdK\,^'iifii\% — apx<u<>- 
Yo'vdtv (081). As analogous Bell cites the fact that also in comic trimeter 
there are a few matinees where a measure of tliree times (which is tlie measure 
of the logaoediu dactyl, t!ie long sjllable being xix^vos fiXffyos = one and a 
half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest folloivs 
upon a tribrach (dactyl) ; e.j. Arist. Adi. 733, iiKOverov (hj, irorexir' if\v Ttlv 
yoTTcpa, w |_w l_olltj'jww [_c |_w|_. Aves, 108, iro8awiJ ti 
Yi'vof ; Sitv ol Tpiifptis at KoXaC; (^wl_wl wwtjw l_i-/1_v/i_>_'l_. 

811. El. prefers ■aiffKv.vot, which exactly fits the metre in the correspond- 
ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf. EL 138, j{ "AJfiti vayKoWaa \lf.vws. 

814. L, A, V, imwiji+lSios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found 
in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one 
other place, Meleager, Anih. Pal. 7, 182. hH ioiiuJhIous is Bergk's emendation, 
adopted by Schn., Wund., N. Bnt Dind., Bl., Camp, et a!, road jirLvv'|i4»»w- 



828. The Msa. have ojiPpiii. SuPpoi is tlie almost certain ponjeclurp of 
Musgrave. Camp, alone of recent editt. liefends opiPp^. 

831. For 9' iir of the Msa. most editt. read S' vn. This follows in part 
quite nn,tur!iUy from liie eorreotiou in 828. 

834. The Mss. vary between 6taY(i>T[s, metrically impossible, and fltoYivviis. 
W. reads itur/tv^i, after Wieseler, becanse he thinks OcoYCWifs an unknown 
and improliable form. E. cites an instance of It in Tzetzos, and of -iroi^ 
Toytwrfl in Nicetas, of vpuroYEvvifs in Theod. Prod. But these are too late 
to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph, may have written SeIou ti 
■yc'vous. 6»o^(viis occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 6, 2G1. 

83S If. Kafroi i|>6i(Uvt^ W., under the influence of a Schol., Sotij toIs Ito- 
6£ois djioUos l-Tfkfi-nitrtv, ^vritcs Kal ^lf. Bnt the use of the masc. of the partic. 
without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are ifiElijuvf., i^iji^vav. 
If 838 (i»rav «ol lirsiTa dovowrBv) were to be retained, there is reason for 
preferring c^iju'vf., since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and 
with that ^ifli")^ wonld better agree than ^i|u'v(p. But 838 is rejected as a 
verse mtliout point. It mas rejected already by the Aldine edit. If the verse 
is retained, a verse la stiE wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre- 
ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. Tliis fact (which, however, is not deciaive 
here) and the Schol. Koprtptiv <n xpni "^ koI ij Nio'pii iKapr/pniriv inipci(ii»- 
6oi)ji4Vos aifrniv, to whicli nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to 
hoUeve that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this : 
iji a Kal TX.TJvai irpiirov "3 Ktlrt\v, hy which the Chorus would mean, " it is 
proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should 
understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " ; and it is to this then 
that Antigone alludes by otjiai ■•/ikafoi. By transposing the words in 836-7, 
as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system, 
and I in lovScots is kept short, as is usual in tragedy. 

840. ol\cnUva,v is the correction of Martin for jXa|u'vav, d\\o|Uvtiv of the 
Mss, Some adopt avXoiu'vav from Tricliiiius ; but this commonly means 

846. ^itMCTujuu. A marginal reading is (nipoutiai' (for lin^\iai), which 
Bl. prefers. Wund. reads (wauSiS(iai„ 

848 Most of the Mts hive ipY(ia,correctel byBmnLk to fp^jia. L ipYjio, 
Jliny eiiitt foUtw Herm m rtadrng Ipfia 

850 f W has adopted ppoToi« from Tnchmus y has been in crted 
mitn qril a The metre of this and of the lorrcsponding lerse H70 cf 
the antistroph« do not agree Btrgk IJmd et a! reject the veree as in 
interpolati n ConjecturLS are numerous Scleral editt adopt that of Em 
ptrius OUT *v TOHTiv fi' oBt* Tot<riv Gltditsch s reading, is tii Siiirirot|u>t 

PpDTWV, OuSt VtKpOS WKpOUnV I (UTOLKOS, OV (uKTIV, 01) SaVaiKTlV, Whldl IS m 

exact metrical correspondence with the commonly rtcened rtaJing if the 
anti'truphe W SuoTfOT|iuv lauriyrriT "yoiuiiv Kuprioiis, Bawilv ?t ovo-hv KaTii 



85S. L reads iroX«v. W. pniiiosos iro'Jiei. Schii., Borgk, ■iroSoiv= i-i...Iaii.!-'. 
irpatTfirarfs iloes not seem to be the right verb. V Ims irpoo-t'jroiiTQS. I'j''- 
Aeseli. I'lam. 885, \6foi. wotouir' ftKij | tmfyvijf irpiJs tcufiaini' a.Ti\^. 

860. oItov is BtuiiL'It's reading for oIktw, adepteil by Diiid., J!l., X, 

865. E>v(rfLo'pi|i in L. Tlie Siihul. has &ur|M>|Kiu agreeing with p,aTpa:, wliiuh 
is preferred Ly most editt. 

869 f. W.'s rpftdiiig ia without authority, except that lu is found repented 
in L, wliicli seems to he an attempt to make tlie mutrc agree with the cor- 
responding verse of the strophe, 850. Bell, gels a eloser nietriuil torre- 
spoiidence by reading Ui tnimtvryaiv da ■yciiiwv itair(YVfiT( Kupiros, ivliitli Itas 
been adopted as being the least objectionable. 

877. Hinil, rejects Ta\aii|>puv as a repetition from 800, and reads sp\ojiai| 
rdv ■BVY.a.Tv.v oSttv. 

879. Mas. Ejpoii. JIany editt. re.^il ipov so as to avoiiJ resolution of tlie 
trochee, ipos is written also in O. C. Hi. But N. denies tliat this form was 
ever used by Soph. 

887. Tlie Msa. vary between (iu{«tTi, A^n, oj^-ri, and foriTt. 

888. Morstailt's conjecture tlint Tii[ip«ii(iv ia a copj'ist's error l'()r vv(j,ijitvii.v 
is approved by Week!. 

905 ff. The spurioiisness of these verses was first urged by A. Jneob, 
Qtuiest. Sojik., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to tlie extent of the supposed 
interpolation. W. brnckots 005-013 + vdjiip 014 ; N., 004^-020 ; Dind., 000-028 ; 
Schmidt, OOi-924 ; IVeekl., 905-912. A passage of somewliat similar rhetori- 
cal character is El. 1301 ff, 

916. Kern would write Sij EpcW for Sui xtpu*. 

922 f. These verses arc rejected by N. on tlie ground tlial 1)22 is eoiitra- 
dictory to the attitude of Antigone, wlio from the first has been eoiivinced ihat 
the gods approve lier deed, and that Creon will liavc to suffer for liis eondittt, 
and because tlie phrase rtv . . . |i>muLX<'i' is too obscure. For fujiniixtov some 
prefer £vmuix<tv. 

927. For |j,i] irXiU, N. would prefer (u) luCu. But tlie reading of llie 
text is more enipliatie, since it implies that a suffering groaler tlian her own 
can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is aa bitter as one could wisli 
for Creon. 

935 f. Tlie Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or 
to the Cliorus. Tlic Mss. assign them to Creon. Moat editt. follow Boockh in 
^ving tliem to the Chorus. Creon's threat in 032 seems to leave notliing 
more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes tliis in 933-4. Tlio final con- 
firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus. 

939. (m'XXu, Mss. and editt. generally. p4X\i£ was adopted by W. fi-om 
Mein, on the mistaken ground that |mX\u is not suited to tlie sense. iidXw is 
a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph. 

941. potnXtSa I-, A, E, Vat., L^, Sehol. But this gives a dactyl and an 
anapaest in the same dipody. Seyff. emended to panXtiSav, supposing the 



filial V omitted before tlie next |i. This ia adopted by Camp. Tricliniiis 
read poo-lXuav, Herm,, pooiXritEa, Emperius, BtjPris niv KoipaviBdv [ (loilniv 
Xovmjv (on which ti)V Pcurt^iGa would be a gloss). Bergic prefers Aap8a«iBdv. 
N. brackets peuriXiEo. Bind, rejects the whole line. 

943. Tiie Mas. litrifiaav. 'lYiclinius changed this to cwrtpiav In order to 
make a paroemiac at Che close of the anapaestic system. 

943. Kali is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm. 

952. S\pas is Erfurdt's generally received emendation for tlie Mss. i'uppos- 
Erfnrdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Eel. Pbys. I. 100, BvoToEtri B' ouk 
a^alprroi | ov^ £XPa« ovr oKaiiaras "Apip. 

955. o^oXos is Scaliger's correction of tlie Mss. <i£ii;(d\i>>s. 

956. W. remarks on K<pT(>|iCois that the repetition of this word after so short 
an interval ia suspicious, that the word does not well suit dpYoISi and that the 
dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind. 
suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon S62 
may have crowded out a word like avn^Cois, which would give by the violent 
anger of Dionysas. 

957. L has koto^opktos. Tlie other Mss. hitvc mostly Kardi)>paKTos. 
Metathesis of p is freq. See Wecki. Ciirae Epigraphicae, p, 43. 

959 f. W. writes Jvftipov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says, 
docs Soph, come into harmony with the version of this myth ^ven by Apol- 
lodorus. See on 055. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus ; "In the case of 
him who is tlius bound to tlie rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad- 
ness (together with the blood) trickle away; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes 
with his life." Bnt vritliout a more definite reference than S)i6ijpov, is it 
probable that the poet wonld be understood to refer to this feature of the 
story 1 W, implies tliat trro^ii' is not easily understood unless it refers to the 
dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch, Agam. 179, o-rtija 8" iv ftrwp . . . wo'vos- 
The Schoi. explains by o^no xal tov AiiKouf>YOv ixi Ti\% ftuias ifi^ dnn^alvd,. 
Camp, renders: "So dite is the excess of rage that flows from madness." 
Bergk and N. propose d-nipo'v for drfripov, 

965, 1^'. adopts S' from ScyfE, All tlie Mss, have t' except L, which omits 
the conj, 

966. The Mss, Kuavtoiv irtXaYt'wv (irEXdYemv L) iterpav. This ia now gen- 
erally rejected, irtrpuv being undoubtedly a gloss, inriXoEuv, Wieseler's 
emendation, is now commonly received, Cf. Hesych. o-inXaSss " at iripit- 
filfMVeA Tig 6aX<Cir<r[] mrpoi. Soph. lYg. 341, IlcifrdSov, os -YXauKOs [itStis 
ivavi|iov XCjivos iif igi)n|Xa!s cnnXaStcnrL crTO|iaTUV. 

968. The Mss. vary between ij E" and ^, impossible metrically. W. reads 
Toi 6' used in an adv. sense ^iam jrd fiy^qaatn being omitted), to make 
prominent the locality which is directly connected with tlie story. It would 
be difficult to sustain this view. 

969. a4ivos is Boeekh's addition for the lost cretic \j _. Mcin. suggests 

■tfjig. Camp, would prefer some verb like lo-nwai or KXu'ltTot. artoifvov in 0. T. 



19G, is esplajned by the Rchol. by B>i(r\f!(itpov and referred to Salmydessus. 
Cf. Aesch. Prom . 726, Sa\|iuSi]ir(r[a yviflos | «xflpci4*vos »orTa«rt. 

970. 4yX"''P<'s 's adopted by W. from Dind. (who lias since rejected it) for 
metrical reasons. For the resolution of tlie long tliesis in a logaoedic dactyl, 
see on 798, App. 

972 f£. dpa-rdv eXkos was changed by Sehn. to apatov Aicos, TuifiXuiefv (o 
dpaKTow. Wund., Dind., Bl., Weokl., read dfHi\9cv for Tuiji^iueiv, iiml "dopt 
drcpS' t'YX<i'>', the conjecture of Herm, for the senseleii dpax^" 'VX""'' "* t'"' 
Mss, dpax6tvT«v is the emendation of Lachmann. X. nould prelV'r cipaxflfi' 
t{ oYpios &a|iapT05 . . . rwfiXaiGtvtiav i)<t) ali&artjpOi^- 

979. li has TtaTpdj. 

984. eufWaiinw. So Ell, and Dind. for the JIss. eutW^o-iv. 

1021. iuiniiious is not a sure reading. Tivo letters are erased in L after 
tu. N, tliinks tlie true reaiiitig to be ato^ovs. 

1027. iTfXs'J L, tii\i\ A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write dmiriu. . . . WXn- 

1035. Most of tlie iUs, have iw 8 viral ^(vo»s. The text follows llcrm., 
Boecfch, Bonitz, Camp, in striking out 8', an<I taking tuw as a rel. or deni. pron. 
fiM', the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves iSiral ^tvovs entirely in- 
definite. Some editf. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, purticu- 
lariy to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several 
changes have been suggested. N. proposes Town S" tv -ytwi ; Dind., tm lik 
mfyytvtJv viro. 

1036. KiKire^'pTMTfioi. is the reading of a later hand in L and of some 
inferior Mss. Camp, prefers this. 

1037. L has T<i (iSv written above a prima mnnii). The other Mse. vary be- 
tween Tiv irpoiropWiDV, rdv ifpos trifAtw, to* wpd SofSiaiv. The reading of 
Bl, is adopted in the text. 

1056. For ri 8" ix, Hartung reads ri 8* au. Cobet conjectures tiJ S* Y(, 

1065. Tpifxous is Erfurdl's emendation of rpoxoiJs which means the iiirnin'j 
of the urhed. This readuig would better fit Winckelmann's emendation fiXioi' 
TtXitv, which is adopted by N. Kvieala favors nXtCv in an intr. sense = in 
come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for •rpo\ovs, on the 
ground that, becanse the predictions of Tireaiaa were to be fuIflUct! in the 
course of that day. Soph, would not make the seer say Tpa'xDui, as if 
days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one, 
lite that in 1078. 

1069. KdT^Kurat: so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L^, have kiltol- 
kComis- With the parHc., Tt is superfluous. 

1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference. 
W., Erfurdt, Herm., SeyfE., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a predic- 
tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of 
burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref- 
erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyfl., toL itpd-)/\uxi', .'.t. 
sAick (lit. jphose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading 


ArPEXDix'. 187 

o-wrapa^ o t It 1 1 o ir "A. ira oo-tho- vra iroi. Wunii., 

D (1 M W kl J t tl p t I 1 t n fabricated 

fr 101 1 B kl & 1 N B 11 t k tl p eiUier as a 

g n 1 t 1 m at as f mng I th 1 ra t t] at are to licfall 

Th b t! at any p t lar alln i t tli war f tl Tj g iii. Against 

Hiio particular allusion Boctkh objects with much torcc na fullons: (1) There 

(r/. Ildt. ix. 27) Agra 

iroXcis IxSpoC cam] 

ill liostility with T rd ml sa 

nothing of dogs n! P m 

The soeond difBi; passng w h te T 

traiiBition between 10 11 lO and 1060-8 a p Schn. eecka to make it 
less so by taking irdirai iroXtis in the n static, and connecting 

it closelj' with axil^ So'iwls ; hut irdo-ai ■■■ \ is nn be tortured to mean tliat. 
To what ExSpaE refers is uncertam & m p y toJi 'Epiw'cn from 
1075; otliore, <rot, meaning Creon; others, witJi the Schol., xots 0i]^[ots; 
otiiers, Tois Saots. These difficulties led ScliUtz and KTicnlu to place the pas- 
sage immediately aiter 1022, where (xSpal would naturally he taken with OcoC 
in 1020, i.e. halefal to the gods, and Uie connection is thus mucli more clear. 
The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) ocruv nrapdYjiora 
can liardly mean anything else than the laaagkd remains of as muni/ [atkens). One 
of tlie mtist ingenious solutions of tliis difflenlty is that of Schiiti, who proposes 
to read TdirapYjLara and takes KaOTJ-YVurav in tlie sense of jmllateil (<f. Schol., 
luTO, avovs {Ko'|u(rav, and IlQsych., KoSv^lira • iruvtAia-a koI KaStipMnii, irapd Ec 
So<|>oKXti <K T«v tvuvTfwv (Tli TOu pACiCvdv T^TOKTu), !.«. the Sacrifidat ujfhinijs of 
v:hkh dof/s /line poltatei/, etc. (2) itmovyflv has been objected to OU the ground 
that irttXiv would not be found in tlie rel. sent, after mfXcit. This led W. to 
adopt the conjecture of "Wieseler, miX.ip', meaning the ash of the sacrificial 
hearth. N. conjectures iroXov, and translates the phrase, to their oicn native 
sphere, i.e. the aky. But ueitiier is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the 
notes is a choice of eyils, but tlie preference would be more decided were the 
passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as inilicateil above. 

1089. ■liiruxuWpav is the Mas. reading for the more common Attic ijo^aC- 
Tfpov. lio-ux^TOTOj is found, ace. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160a, and 
ilcruxwTtpov in Bekk. Aneed. 08, 19. 

1090. iSv is Brunch's emendation for ■q of the Mas. Those who retain ■fl 
connect vow with ti3v 4>pcvav in tlic sense of the spirit of his mind {like YVoSfiD 
^peviw, O.T. 524, Lat. mens animi). Bot the position of llie words is 
against this. N. defends V|, and thinks the sent, is a combination of two 
eonsts., viz., djutvo ^pw»v tuw vvv ^w'pti and A^Lvai ij ov viiv ^pn. 

t 1096. etKoflcC*. Mss. clKcMav. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley 
in holding tliia and similar forms to bo second aorists. But Curtius, Verbam 
II., p. S4C, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that B 
does not belong exclusively to any tense stem. 


1317. W, cli.iiigcs ujioi (1,01 of tlic IMss. ti) iu jjoi tn i'iirr(Si>oii(l in iiiolro 
with aYoiT oi" of the aiitiatropliG. But the nnftcrusis may 1* an irviiliDiial 
long syllabip, 

1318 f. Tiio metrJKitl agrcemont between these nn'l tlio t'orri'mxnnUng 
verse? nf t]ie iinlistroplie is not exact. Kolater [Fluid, 1S')T, p. iiJti) pniposes 
ifoi 'yap a-' ayjsi ^\toi, ^Kravov = m' t' aumv, u|U>L )i^Xii>;, ovS' lx>>>- 

1323 Till. "Ws= mil Sti riixos, ns in tlio text, liut lUis rvquiros tliiil 
XOS U trcltril a" ijlliilaauc'p'^ inrl nliotlici- lliis svllablc ran lie so Irtiitfi! 
ilipenrlo upon tilt arriingemcnt (if the vcr-^e It is ii. liisputeii point ivIiftliLT 
to armngp thc»e dothmiacs into ajstems Westphai and Suliinidt favor 
dochinni »\stem6 Chnst nUo joins two, soincllraeB three, dntiiniii to 
maki. one \erfli. If thia in done litre ^w "^ si/lhiha anrriis can bo justified 
onli on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in ivliioli llie saiiiL' 
word ia repeated. Tliis is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. RL'Innidt, 
who ererywhere avoida the correapondenee w at the end of the iirst doehmins 
of the dimeter. In this inalanee Schmidt avoids the difficulty hy flfJiiptinjr the 
unwarranted conjecture of Sohone, inrar^Tt (i' oVi mxot. TV. and Bell, make 
a iiionomelcr here, and thus make toxos ei'tl the verse. By reading TaxwV 
the difficulty would be solved if Ihe arrangement by systems is kept. 

1336. The eilitt. vary between ifi (liv (with Ihe most of the Mas.), IpiSfuu., 
^pu|uv (with V), Epu -yE, Ifta '-yu. 

1340. KaTEKavov i^ from KaraKaCvui, poetic form of KaraicTfivu. The Mss. 
read KaTt'ttraTOv, wliith was corrected by Ilerm. to KaKTuvov, after Vat, y", 
and is supported by Horn, //. vi. 104, KOKravc. This fonn gives a more exact 
metrical correspondence than Kar^Kdvov, and may well stand as a. Ilomenc 
reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads (Kravov. 

1341. There is no good reason for changing ovrav of the Mss. to av tcivG', 
as H". and many other cditt, have done after Seidler. 

1343 ff. Tlie best Mss. read tfira irpiJs wptfTcpow (iroTfpov, A | irai (ir^) kuI 
Sia ■airra fop. This is imposaible metrically, and the sense of vn Kal Bu is lian! 
to undcratand. TT. adopts Musgrave's emendation ■»f kXiOu, and rejects S-rra, 
but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, w-here 
thc reading is not In dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative 
is either to drop iravra Tfdp or to reject ird Kal flu (or n^ kXiSu). Camp, 
prefers to do the latter, for the reason that inivTa -jaf seems to have the 
better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in it^ K\i9a, Xt'xpLa rdv X'P°^>' 

1346. The common reading is -rA S', which many cditt. connect with Tti»> 
X<po^i as though there were an aniithesis between what was at band and what 
was impendiug, making t<1 jvl KporC refer to a fate that haugs over him.